end could not be existing in Gods wisdome without the meanes that watchmen should goe about the walls before the City bee walled and discipline erected I cannot conceive without Officers the ordinary disciplinators the City of God can be no governing City It is saith he strange where multitudes are converted and that where neither Apostles nor Officers were present that there were no Churches here it is grosse to say That in the Apostles times nothing was begun but by them A. There was conversion of multitudes to the Lord Ergo there was a Church-Covenant in stating them all in Church-State you cannot say it your selves Secondly it is not grosse but Apostolike that all new Acts of government should take their beginning from the Apostles as the chusing of Matthias Acts 1. the ordaining of Deacons Acts 6. the preaching to the Gentiles Acts 10. had their beginning from the Apostles who founded and planted Churches 3. Quest. Whether or not ordination of Elders may be by the Church of beleevers wanting all Elders or Officers Here these particulars must be discussed first from whence is ordination of Elders from Elders or from the people Secondly if election by the people be all that is requisite in a lawfull calling Thirdly the argument from the calling of our reformers must be discussed For the first observe the following considerations First A succession in the Church is necessary ordinarily extraordinarily and in cases of necessity it may be wanting Secondly we deny the popish succession to be a note of the Church nor doe we in any sort contend for it First because a right succession must be a succession to truth of Doctrine not personall or totall to the chaire and naked office So Tertullian and falshood may succeed to truth sicknesse to health as Nazianzen Yea as Occam saith Laymen and Teachers extraordinarily raised up may succeed to hereticall Pastors Secondly there is succession to the errors of preceding teachers either materiall without pertinacie holding what they hold or formall to the same errors with hatred of the truth and pertinacie the latter we reject the former may be in lawfully called Pastors See what Beza saith of this Neither will we here go from true succession whereas Ireneus saith men Cum Episcopatus successione charisma veritatis acceperunt And as Augustine when they doe prove themselves to be the Church onely by Scriptures non nisi caenonic is libris Thirdly we deny not but Asia Africa Egypt and a great part of Europe heard not a word of Christ for a long time as Binnius observeth in the Laâ—eran Councell And succession was interrupted many ages in the world saith Prosper and Augustine Nor can Bellarmine deny it 3. We desire that more may be seene of this also in 〈◊〉 Cyprian Augustine And a great Iesuit Suariz in words passeth from this note The Epistles of Aâ—acletus to all ingenious men except to such as Stapleton are counterfeit and the Greeke Church hath as much of thâ—s as the Roman and more Antiochia Alexandria and Constantinople may say more for it also 3 Distinct. It is one thing to receive ordination from a Pâ—â—latâ— lawfully and another thing to receive lawfull ordination The former wâ— deny Ministers siâ—ne who receive ordination from a Prâ—late as they sinne who receive baptisme from the Romish Church yet is the ordination lawfull and valid because Prelacy though different in nature from the office of a true Pastor is consistent in the same subject with the Pastors office 4. Distinct. Though election by the people may make a minister in some cases yet it is not the essentiall cause of a called Pastor as a Rose caused to grow in winter by art is of that same nature with aRâ—se produced by nature in summer though the manner of production be different So are they both true Pastors those who have no call baâ— the peoples election and those who have ordination by Pastors 5. Distinct. The substance and essence of ordination as we shâ—â— after heare consisteth in the appointing of such for the holy ministery by persons in office All the corrupt rites added to this by Papists take not away the essence and nature of ordination For the Greeke Church even this day at Rome receiveth ordination by imposition of hands not by the reaching a cup and a platter and that with the Popes good will Whereas the Latiâ— Church have far other Ceremonies following the decree of Eâ—ginius the fourth and the common way of Rome approved by Innocentius the third and yet they grant both wayes of ordinations lawfull because as Bellarmine Uasqâ—â— Joan. de Lugo the Popes Professor this day at Rome saith These are but accidents of ordination and because say they Christ ordained that this Sacrament should be given by some materiall signe but whether by imposition of hands or otherwise he hath not determined in individuo particularly see for this Peter Arcudius his reconciliation of the Easterne and VVeâ—erne Church in the Councell of Florence The Greek Church is not blamed though imposition of hands be commanded in the Councell or Carthage See that variations may be in a Sacrament and yet such as make not the Sacrament invalid in Sotus Suarez Vasquez Ioan. de Lugo Scotus But since Robinson granteth that the Baptisme of the Romish Church is not to be repeated ordination of Pastors is of that same nature and must stand valid also Hence our first conclusion In cases of necessity election by the people onely may stand for ordination where there be no Pastors at all This is proved before by us first because God is not necessarily tied to succession of Pastors Secondly because where men are gifted for the worke of the ministery and there be no Pastors to be had the giving of the holy Ghost is a signe of a calling of God who is not wanting to his owne gracious intention though ordinary meanes faile And see for this that learned Voetius Nor do we thinke that we are in this straited as the Papist Iansenius in that place saith That wee must wait for an immediate calling from Heaven as also Robinson saith 2. Conclus Thence may well be deduced that they are lawfull Pastors and need not a calling revealed who in cases of extraordinary necessity are onely chosen by the people and not ordained by Pastors and that Pastors ordained by Pastors as such are Pastors of the same nature as Matthias called by the Church and Paul immediately called from Heaven had one and the same office by nature 3. Conclus The established and setled order of calling of Pastors is by succession of Pastors to Pastors and Elders by Elders 1 Tim. 5. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man 2 Tim. 4. 14. Neglect not the gift which was given to thee by prophâ—cie with the laying on of the
ordainers of Matthias to the Apostleship and this is the question 4. The place Act. 14. 23. proveth that Elders appoint or ordaine Elder with consent or lifting up of the hands of the people which is our very doctrine 5. Act. 6 The multitude are directed to choose out seven men as being best acquainted with them Yet if Nicholas the sect master of the fleshly Nicolaitans was one of them it is likely they were not satisfied in conscience of the regeneration of Nicholas by hearing his spirituall conference and his gift of praying which is your way of trying Church-members But 2. they looke out seven men 2. They choose theâ— But v. 6. The Apostles prayed and laid their hands on them which we call ordination and not the multitude 6. Cyprian giveâ—â— election of Priests to the multitude but neither Cyprian nor any of the Fathers give ordination to them Author Sect. 7. If the people have power to elect a King they have power to appoint one is their name to put the crown on his head Ergo if beleevers elect their Officers they may by themselves or some others lay hands on them and ordaine them Ans. The case is not alike the power of electing a King is naturall for Ants and Locusts have it Prov 30 25 16 27. Therefore a civill Society may choose and ordaine a King The power of choosing Officers is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a supernaturall gift And because God giveth to people one supernaturall gift it is not consequent that he should give them another also beside ordination is another thing then coronation of a King Presbyters in the Word have alwaies performed ordination Neither will it hence follow saith the Authour as some object that because the Church of believers neither make the Office nor authority of Pastors that both are immediately from Christ and that therefore the beleevers may not lay hands upon the Officers nor doth it follow because they receive ordination from the Church that therefore they should execute their Office in the Churches name or that they should be more or lesse diligent at the Churches appointment or that the Church of beleevers have a Lordly power over them or that the Elders must receive their commission from the Church as an Ambassadour doth from the Prince who sent him or that the Church in the defect of Officers may performe all duties proper to Officers as to administer the Sacraments For 1. most of the objections doe strike as much against imposition of hands by Bishops and Presbyters 2. Though Officers receive the application of their office and powerly the Church yet not from the Church and if from the Church yet not from her by any Lordly power and dominion but onely ministerially as from instruments under Christ so that they cannot choose or ordaine whom they please but onely him whom they see the Lord hath fitted and prepared for them nor can they prescribe limits to his Office nor give him his Embassage but onely a charge to looke to the Ministery that he hath received of the Lord. Ans. 1. I know none of ours who use such an Argument that because a Pasters or Elders Office is from Christ that therefore the Church cannot ordaine him For it should prove that the Presbyterie cannot ordaine him a Pastor because his Office is from Christ and not from the Presbyterie It would prove also that because the Office of a Judge is from God that the free States of a Kingdome could not ordaine one to be their King or that the King could not depute Judges under him because the Office of a King and Judge is from God and not from men 2. If Elders have their Ordination to that heavenly Charge from the people as from the first principall and onely subject of all ministeriall power I see not how it doth not follow that Elders are the servants of the Church in that respect and that though it doth not follow that they come out in the name of the Church but in the name of Christ whose Ambassadours they are yet it proveth well that they are inferiour to the Church of beleevers For 1. though the power of the Keys given to beleevers in relation to Christ be ministeriall yet in relation to the Officers whom the Church sendeth it is more then ministeriail at lest it is very Lordlike For as much of this ministeriall power is committed to the Church of possibly twenty or forty beleevers as to the Mistresse Lady Spouse and independent Queen and highest dispencer of all ministeriall power and the Elders though Ambassadours of Christ are but meere accidents or ornaments of the Church necessary ad benè esse onely and lyable to exauthoration at the Churches pleasure yea every way the Officers in jurisdiction are inferiour to the Church of beleevers by your grounds and not over the people of the Lord. For if the Church of believers as they are such be the most supreame governing Church then the Officers as Officers have no power of government at all but onely so farre as they are beleevers now if they be not believers as it falleth out very often then have they no power of the Keyes at all and what they doe they doe it meerely as the Churches servants to whom the Keyes are not given marriage-waies or by right of redemption in Christs blood yea Officers as they are such are neither the Spouse not redeemed Church yea nor any part or members of the redeemed Church 2. The Church of believers are the â—od the Officers meanes leading to the end and ordained to gather the Saints if therefore as the end they shall authoritatively send Officers they should call and ordaine Officers as the States of a Kingdome with more then a power ministeriall Yea with a Kingly power for all authority should be both formally and eminently in them as all Regall or Aristocraticall power is in the States of a Kingdom as in the fountaine But neither doe we bring this argument to prove a simple Dominion of the Church of believers over the Officers or a power of regulating limiting and ordering the Ambassage of Officers as King and State lay bands upon their Ambassadours but we bring it to prove that this doctrine degradeth the Officers from all power of government above the believers and putteth them in a state of ministeriall authority under these above whom Jesus Christ hath placed them contrary to Scripture 3. The Authour saith believers may not administer the Sacraments in the defect of Pastors because that by appointment of Christ belongeth onely to such as by Office are called to preach the Gospell Math. 28. 29. which is indeed well said but I desire to be satisfied in these 1. These places Math. 28. 29. Mar. 16. 14 15. Luke 24. 28. being all one with Math. 16. 17. and Joh. 20. 21 22 23. The Keyes of the Kingdome are given to Church-officers because of their Office So the Text is cleare and so
the ancients have taught as Tertullian Irenaeus Origen Cyrill Theophylact. Oecumâ—nius Clemens Alexandrin Iustin Martyr Chrysost. August Hilarius Ambrose Basil. Epiphanius Ierome Eusebius Cyprian Damascen Beda Anselme Bernard So our Divines Calvin Luther Beza Martyr Iunius Bullinger Gualtâ—r Daneus Tiâ—enus Bucanus Trelcatius Piscator Pareus Tossanus Polanus Decolampadius Bucer Hipperius Viret Zuinglius Fennerus Whittakerus Feildus Reynoldus Anto. Wallaeus Profess Leydens Magdeburgersis Melanthon Chemnitius Hemingius Aretius Then the Keyes be given to Church-officers because they are Officers and Stewards of the Kingdome And you will have the Keyes to be given to believers as believers and as the Spouse of Christ. Now Elders and believers may be opposed as believers and no believers as the Church of the redeemed and not the Church of the redeemed but the accidents onely of that Church as you teach and as the Spouse of Christ and his body and not the Spouse nor his body I see not by our brethrens doctrine that Officers as Officers have any right title or warrant to the Keyes or to any use of them seeing they are given to believers as believers and as Christs body and Spouse 2. The place Matth. 28. 19. is against you for you say that Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales are given onely to such as are Preachers by office Now the converting of infidels and other unbelievers to make them fit materials of a visible Church is not as you say the charge proper to Pastors as Pastors and by vertue of their Pastorall charge as baptizing by this place is their proper charge because Pastors as Pastors convert none at all nor can they as Pastors exercise any pastorall acts toward the un-converted the un-converted by your way are under no Pastorall charge but converted by Prophets not in Office Pastors as Pastors exercise all pastorall acts toward these onely who are members of a visible Church as toward these onely who have professed by oath subjection to their ministery ad are partakers of the precious faith and are the sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty So you teach So by this Text Pastors as Pastors cannot convert infidels and we desire a warrant from Gods Word for the pastorall acts in converting souleâ— yea seeing by this place persons out of office onely doe convert soules by your doctrine with all reason persons out of place should baptize for teaching and baptizing here and by your owne doctrine are of a like extent See to this and satisfie us in this point of such consequence as everteth the ministery of the New Testament which we believe our brethren intend not being so direct Anabaptatisme and Socinianisme points that we know our deare brethren doe not love or affect The Author addeth He who said to the Apostles Whose sinnes ye retaine they are retained and whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted Joh. 20. 23. He also said to the Church Whatsoever ye biâ—â— on earth shall be bound in Heaven Math. 18. 18. Which is a Commission of the same power and to the same â—ffect and so the Apostles and the Churches both received the same power immediately from Christ and therefore though the Church presented their Officers chosen by themselves to receive ordination from the Apostles 〈◊〉 now when the Apostles are ceased and no other successors left in tâ—â—â— roome from whom their officers might receive ordination but frâ—â— the Presbyterie of their owne Churches where such a Presbytery is yet wanting and is now to be erected the Church hath full power to give ordination to them themselves by the imposition of their hands Answ. If the Reverend Authour had framed an Argument here it should have been thus Those who have received immediately from God a Commission of the same power and to the same effect by the Text Math. 18. 18. Which the Apostles of our Lord received by the Text Joh. 20. 23. These may doe what the Apostles did in ordaining of Elders seeing they are the successors of the Apostles where there be no Elders But the Church of believers received the same Commission Matth. 18. 18. which the Apostle did Joh. 20. 23. and where Edders are wanting in the Church the Church of believers is their successors Erge c. First the assumption is false for if the Church receive the same Commission Math. 28. The Apostles received Joh. 20. and you must adde Math. 28. 19. for the same Commission is given to the Apostles Math. 28. 19. which is given Joh. 20. 23. But the Disciples received Commission Ioh. 20. and Math. 28. of Pastorall binding and loosing and preaching by vertue of their Office and to administer the Sacraments in their owne persons as you grant therefore the Church of believers received commission from Christ where Presbyters are not to preach by vertue of an Office and administer the Sacraments in their owne persons Ergo the Church of believers may where there is no Presbytery preach by verue of an Office and administer the Sacraments You will happily say there is no such necessity of baptizing as of ordination of Ministers and baptizing is incommunicable because we read not that any in the Apostolique Church baptized but Pastors I answer there is in an extraordinary necessity where there are no Presbyters at all as little necessity of ordination if there be Presbyters in other Congregations to ordaine And since you never read that any in the Apostolique Church ordained Pastors but Pastors onely why but we may have recourse to a Presbytery of other Congregations for ordination as well as for baptizing for it is petitio principii a begging of the question to say that baptizing is proper to Pastors but ordination is not so yea but ordination by precept practice is never given but to Pastors and Elders in consociation 1 Tin 4 14 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 1. 6. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. Tit. 1. 5. Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3 Act. 14 23. 2. There is good reason why Pastors should be successours of the Apostles in the act of ordaining Pastors you grant where Pastors and Elders are they succeed to the Apostles in the acts of ordination but that all believers men and women should be the Apostles successours to ordaine Pastors is a rare and unknowne case of Divinity for 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets Yea not long agoe you said that Act. 1. an hundred and twenty amongst whom there were women had all hand in the ordination of Matthias to be an Apostle so that beleevers by you are made the Apostles successours and more yea even co-ordainers and joynt-layers on of hands with the Apostles Yea if believers received immediately this same Commission from Christ Math. 18. which the Apostles received Ioh. 20. Believers are to ordaine Pastors no lesse when the Presbytery and Elders are present then when they are absent yea and rather then the Apostles because the Church of beleevers their patent passed the Seales first even before
the Lords resurrection 3. It is good you grant that ordination and election are different we will make use of it hereafter The Authour addeth We willingly also acknowledge where God hath furnished a Church with a Presbytery to them it appertaineth by imposition of hands to ordaine Elders and Deacons chosen by the Church but if the Church want a Presbytery they want a Warrant to repaire to other Churches to receive imposition of hands to their Elders 1. Because ordination is a worke of Church power now as Church hath power over another so no Presbytery hath power over another Church then their owne All the Apostles received alike power Ioh. 20. 23. 2 The power of the keyes is a liberty purchased by Christs blood Math. 28. 8. Phil. 2. 8 9 10. Therefore it is unlawfull for any Church to put over that power into the hands of another Answ. We desire a warrant from Gods Word where Elders where they are present are to ordaine Elders by imposition of hands and not believers for ordination is a worke of the Church Officers are not the Church nor are they parts or members of the Church but onely accidents the Church hath its full being the power and use of the Keyes given to them by Math. 18. though there be not a Pastor or Officer among them and if Christ before his resurrection gave the Keyes to beleevers as to his Spouse living body and such as have Peters faith Math. 16. Resolve us we beseech you brethren in this how Christ can give the Keyes after his resurrection Ioh. 20. 23. to the Apostles as Pastors and as no believers not his Spouse not his body for Officers as Officers are not the redeemed of God nor Christs Spouse If you say that Christ Ioh. 20. gave the Keyes to his Disciples as beleevers then he gave the power of baptizing after his resurrection also by the parallel place Math. 28. 19. to the Apostles as to beleevers Hence 1. Christ hath never given the Keyes to Officers as Officers 2. The place Ioh. 20. is but a renewing of the Keyes given to the Church Math. 16. and Math. 18. and all believers are sent and called to be Pastors as the Father sent Christ and as Christ sent his Apostles as our Lord speaketh John 20. 21. This I thinke all good men will abhorre though M. Smith saith these words and that power Iohn 20. 21. was given to Cleoâ—has and Mary Magdalen And by your way Paul as I thinke without warrant interdicted women of the use of that power that Christ purchased by his blood 3. There is no warrant of the Word to make good that Christ gave the Keyes to Officers as Officers by your way but onely to Officers as to beleevers and therefore believers ought rather to ordaine Pastors then the Officers though there be Officers to ordaine 3. That Pastors of other Congregations may not ordaine Pastors to Congregations who have no Pastors of their owne as they may baptize infants to them also we see no reason Yea and Church power is not a thing that cannot be communicated to another Church by your Doctrine for ye grant members of one Congregation may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation except you deny all communion of sister Churches for it is a worke of Church power to give the Lords Supper to any then if you give that Sacrament to members of another Congregation consider if the liberty purchased by Christs Blood be not communicable to other Churches Thirdly saith he if one Church repaire to another Church for ordination they may submit to another Church for censuring of offenders now how can Churches censure these that are not members Is not this a transgression of the Royall Law of governement Mat. 18. 15 16 17 18. Answ. The offence being great and the offender deserving to be cast out of all the visible congregations round about yea and to be bound in Earth and Heaven the congregation is to have recourse to all the congregations consociated when they are convened in one presbytery that they being convened in their principall members may all cast him out because it concerneth them all as if onely one congregation doe it they transgesse that royall Law Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus tractari debet 2. The Author granteth that the Church presented their officers chosen by them to receive ordination from the Apostles Ergo The Church did give a way their liberty of ordination bought by Christs bloud to the Apostles not as to Apostles but as to pastors which is against our Brethrens Doctrine for except the Apostles bee said to ordaine Officers as Pastors and not as Apostles our Brethren shall find none to be the successors of Apostles in the power of ordination but onely Believers so Pastors have no power at all to ordaine Pastors the contrary whereof our Brethren teach Now I come to the Brethrens minde in their Questions It was objected How can it be lawfull for meere lay and private men to ordaine Elders they answer the persons ordaining are the publick assembly and so cannot in any congruity of speech be called meere Lay-men I answ Seeing they have no Church office they can be nothing but meere private men For the unwarrantable action of ordination maketh them not publick Officers As if a Midwife baptize in the name of the Church shee is not a meere private person 2. They say The Church hath power from Christ for the greater to wit for Election Ergo she hath power to doe the lesse which is ordination or ordination dependeth upon Election and it is nothing but the putting of a person in actuall possession of that office wherunto he had right by Election Answ. Ordination by your owne grant is more then Election for the Apostles ordained Acts 6. and must have done the most and the multitude elected the seaven DeacÌ„ons Acts 6 2. Ordination is more then the installing of a person chosen it is a supernaturall act of the Presbytery separating a man to an holy calling election is posterior to it and is but an appropriation of a called person his Ministery to such a particular flock 3. Say they Ordination may be performed by the Elders where there be Elders 1 Tim. 4. 14. yet it is an act of the whole Church as the whole man seeth but by the Eye Answ. Though you say Pastors in the Churches name baptize yet doth it not follow Ergo where Pastors are not the Church of believers may baptize 4. They object when the Church hath no Officers the prime grave mâ—n performe ordination as Nuâ— 8 The Israelites layd on Hands on the Levites that is some prime Man layd on hands Answ. Israel wanted not Officers 2. These prime Men are called the Congregation Ergo there is a representative Church 5. They object If B lievers may not ordaine it shall follow either that Officers may minister without ordination against the Sripture 1 Tim. 4. 14. Heb.
of the evill of their doings and to prevent the Babylonish captivity or a worse judgement except the KING will and all Religion and. 2. Church-worship must bee resolved ultimately on the KINGS will and pleasure for if it be not the KINGS pleasure to reforme the people must continue still where they were and Scotland who contrary to the will and heart of authority at our first Reformation put away the Masse and Popery and established Religion in sincerity is greatly to bee condemned Luther had authority against him and the powers of the World it was one point of Reformation that John Baptist tooke up against the Law of the Land to preach against Herods sinne for if Popery be in a Land to leave Popery is a great degree of Reformation and if the people without the Prince may goe on in the greatest step of Reformation why not also in the lesser except you say the people without the King are not to abstaine from the grossest Idolatry under the Sunne which is to worship and adore the worke of the Bakers hands Mr. Mather Mr. Thomson The name Church 1 Cor. 14. 4 5. 35. 26 27. 28. is plainly given to that company that did assemble and come together for performance of spirituall duties and for the exercise of spirituall gifts as Acts 14. 27. Acts 11. 26. 15. 4. 22. 30. 1 Cor. 11. 18. 20 22. 23. 3. Ioh. 6. which places doe abundantly shew that a company gathered together to one place is called by the name Church as Cencâ—rea Rom. 16. 1. which could not containe many Congregations being but the prot of Corinth Answ. We seeke no more if it be called a Church which conveneth for performance of spirituall duties as some of your places doe well prove Ergo no assembly should have the name of Church but such as assemble for Word and Sacraments this now you cannot affirme and it followeth not the Church spoken of Matthew 18. is not assembled to Word and Sacraments But to bind and loose on Earth The meeting 1 Cor. 5. 4. is not for Word and Sacraments but to deliver to Satan for ought wee can read the word Church Acts 14. 27. is not an Assembly for Word and Sacraments but to heare how God had opened the doors of Faith to the Gentiles and whether this was preaching of the Word and receiving the Sacraments or rather a matter that concerned the Apostles and Elders that they might not thinke hard to preach the Gospell to the Gentiles I leave to the judicious Reader and if to be received of the Church Acts 15. 4. be a matter of word and Sacraments let all judge And if to lend a decree of a Synod Acts 15. 22. be the act of a Church assembled for word and Sacraments let the World judge and therefore all these places doe strongly confirme a Presbytery assembled for acts of Iurisdiction and matters that belong to many Churches as is most cleare Acts 14. 27. Acts 15. 4. Acts 15. 22. and seeing wee finde the name Church given to a meeting assembled onely for discipline or things that concerne many Churches for any thing wee can read or observe from the word as Acts 14. 27. Acts 15. 4 22. 30. Matthew 18. 17. and also the word Church given to a meeting assembled for the word 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 11. 18. 20 22 23. Rom. 16. 1. and not for acts of Jurisdiction for ought that wee can collect from the word I beseech you Brethren why doe we contend if the word Church be a meeting of persons assembled to one place for spirituall duties sometimes for word and Sacraments onely sometimes for acts of Jurisdiction onely then is the word Church by our brethrens argument taken both for the Congregation and for the Elders of one or of diverse Churches and so wee have our intent And we desire our brethren to prove which they must prove if they oppose our principles that the word Church is never taken for the Eldership onely in all the Word of God but these places prove the contrary as I have shewen 2. Whereas our brethren say a company gathered into one place which is nothing else but a Congregation are called by the name of a Church I answer 1. Such a company is onely called by the name of a Church as I have proved for a company meeting for discipline onely Matthew 18. 17 1 Cor. 5. 4. is a Church also 2. It is false that a company gathered in one place are nothing else but a Congregation As you take the word Congregation for to you Congregation is an assembly of men and Women meeting for word and Sacrament with the Elders of the Church I appeale to the judgement of our reverend brethren If the Church Mat. 18. 17. assembled to bind and loose if the Church 1 Cor. 5. 4. though the Text speake nothing of the word Church assembled to deliver to Satan If the Church assembled Acts 14. 27. Acts 15. 2. to heare things which concerned the Apostles and many Churches rather then one If the multitude convened Acts 15. 30. to heare the decree of the Synod read and if the Church of Apostles and Elders from Antiosh and Ierusalem Acts 15. 22. be a Congregation or a Congregationall Church assembled for word and Sacraments as the word Church is taken Acts 11. 26. 1 Cor. 11 20 22 33. Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson Num. 8. 10. The children of Israel which were not the Church of Officers layd on hands on the Levites therefore when a Church hath no Elders the people may conferre ordination and it is not to be tyed to the Presbytery onely Hence other of our Brethren say ordination is but accidentall to a Ministers calling and may be wanting if the people shall chuse in the defect of Elders Answ. Here two poynts are to be discussed shortly 1. If Ordination belong to the People 2. If Ordination to a certaine stick be necessary for certainly the people doe not call but to a certaine flock To the first I say There is not a place in all the Word of God where the people conferre ordination to the Pastors of the New Testament Therefore our brethren flee to the Old Testament to prove it from the Levites who received imposition of hands from the children of Israel but our brethren hold that the calling of the Levites and of the Pastors of the New Testament are different as the Officers and Churches of the Jewish and Christian Church are different 2. Our brethren grant pag. 49. That it wanteth all example in the New Testament that the people lay on hands 3. These who layd on hands on the Levite Num. 8. were Elders and our brethren say It is like they were but. 1. They did it not as Elders 2. But as representing the people not as Elders civill for that belonged to Aaron and his sonnes Levit. 8. else it will follow that where the Church hath no Magistrate to lay on hands the
Church may doe it Nor did they lay on hands as Ecclesiasticall Elders because what these which layd on hands did they did as from the Congregation for 1. These Levites were taken in stead of the first borne of Israel and not in stead of the first borne of the Elders only Num. 3 40 41. 2. They were presented to the Lord as an offering of the children of Israel not of the Elders only 3. When the multitude brought an oblation the Elders put their hands on the head of the sacrifice Levit. 4. 15. in stead of all the multitude Answ. These who layd on hands did it as a worke peculiar to the Elders because the Elders were a part of the first borne who by Office were Elders and in whose stead the Levites were assumed Num. 3. 40. 41. else the Church of Israel being a constituted Church before this time wanted Officers which is against all truth 2. We grant the Magistrates layd not on hands but they who layd on hands did it as Ecclesiasticall Elders And the reasons against this conclude not 1. The first reason concludeth not because these who layd on hands were the first borne who by Office were Church men 2. The other two reasons prove nothing for because these who layd on hands did lay on hands as representing the whole Congregation alas it doth no wayes conclude that they layd not on hands as it is a works peculiar to them as Elders for the Priest offered sacrifice first for his owne sinnes and then for the peoples Heb. 7. 27. and so did represent the people But I hope it followeth not that therefore the Priest did not sacrifice as a Priest and by vertue of a peculiar Office but onely as a principall member of the Congregation 3. What if there be no Elders in a single Congregation as our brethren suppose there were no Elders in Office in Israel to lay hands on the Levites it will not follow therefore the people are to lay on hands except there were no Elders in all the Land or Nationall Church to lay on hands And though I thinke imposition of hands not so essentiall perhaps as a Minister can be no Minister without it yet I thinke not so of Ordination for these to mee are as different as the authoritative calling of a Minster and a rite annexed to that calling because none can be a Minister in a constituted Church but one which is called of God as was Aaron But you will say in a Church in an Island one may bee a Pastor without any ordination if the people elect him and there be no Elders to ordaine I answer it is true but so many Pastors send a Pastor to bee a Pastor to a Congregation though that Congregation never chuse him as possibly they bee for the most part Popish or unwilling yet both Cases are extraordinary and the Church not constituted and established M. Mather if the people may elect Officers then in some cases they may ordaine them also because ordination is lesse then election and dependeth upon it as a necessary antecedent and it is nothing but aâ— consummation of election or the admission of a person into the possession of that Office whereto hee had right before by election If then a single Congregation may elect which is the greater they may ordaine which is the lesser Answ. Ordination is the more and election the lesse for ordination is an act authoritative of the Presbytery 1 Tim. 4. 14. and for ought I see the authors might argue thus the people may ordaine Ergo they may preach and baptize for all the three are presbyteriall acts given to men in office 2. Some doubt if I said rightly in my former Treatise that ordination is prior to election because ordination is that whereby a Minister is made a Minister and election that whereby he who is a Minister first by order of nature is made the Minister of such a flâ—ck I will not contend with any of either sides for order But when I said so I tooke the word election for the peoples actuall receiving and their compleat taking him for their Minister after hee is now ordained a Minister this is his installing in his Office And my reason is because the peoples naming of such a man to bee their pastor doth stand with his never being their pastor hee being unwilling to be their pastor and the presbytery thinking it unfit hee be the pastor of such a people 2. The people elect him as a pastor to be their pastor they doe not elect him as a gifted man And whereas some say Acts 6. 3. 4 5. Election of seven men to be Deacons goeth before ordination and imposition of hands v. 6. Answ. Election of the people goeth before ordination in the relation of Luke true Ergo election is prior by order of nature it followeth not But Acts 1. Ordination of Matthias God casting the lot upon him vers 25. is prior to the peoples electing of him for the peoples appoynting of two vers 23. cannot be their election for they were to elect one but I submit to the learneder my thoughts in this As also my tearming Paphnutius neither Bishop nor Elder at the Councell of Nice which I did not as denying him to bee a Bishop but because hee was called to that Councell of Nice where as before hee had beene deprived but was restored by Constantine though in the estimation of these who contended for the single life of Priests whose corruptions Paphnutius opposed hee was in an Ecclesiasticall sense neither Bishop nor Presbyter but deprived from both But let the righteous rebuke mee and it shall be as Oyle to my Head 3. It cannot bee that election of the people is the whole calling of a man to the Ministerie and Ordination onely a supplement and an consummatory rite or a benedictory signe which may bee spared 1. Because by the imposition of the bands of the Presbytery Timothy was made a Minister 1 Timothy 4. 14. Paul and Silas separatted to preach to the Gentiles Acts 13. 1 2 3 4. the Deacons ordained Acts 6. 6. and this is enjoyned with the right manner of acting it to Timothy 1 Timothy 5. 22. 2 Timothy 2. 2. as a Ministeriall act 2. A Ministeriall caling standeth in an authoritative sending Romans 10. 15. and I see not well how the people themselves doe send a Minister to themselves 3 The people have not either formally or by any grant of CHRIST vertually the Keyes committed to them how then can they give the Keyes to pastors 4. People may as the Sheepe of CHRIST Ioh. 10. decern His Voyce and so have a power of Election of their owne pastors nor doth this make good which our Brethren say Mr. Mather sayth that because they are all taught of God Esa. 54. 13. and they knew Christs ' Doctrine Joh 7. therefore they may judge of a Ministers fitnesse for it is plaine that there it a twofold knowledge one of
Rom. 15. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 10. Act. 1. 14. I answer 1. that is because they are in Church-government all one and a conspiracy in error is but seeming unity But 2. I say good men as Paul and Barnabas will differ But 3. what if all be wrong of three parts as 1 Cor. 1. 12. Some said I am of Paul some I am of Apollo some I am of Christ all the three were wrong in that case doth not a Synod by the word of God determine the matter best certainly though Synods may erre yet are they of themselves Christs lawfull way to preserve veritie and charity and unity But our brethren answer us divisions ought not to be and they will not but all agree in the truth if the Church will lay aside corrupt judgement and depend on Christ considering the promises made to the Church Jer. 32. Ephes. 3. 9. Matth. 18 20. Let me answer there is much more charity in this answer then verity 1. They ought not to disassent from truth true but what then the remedy is not given except you returne to a Synod the division Act. 15. ought not to be the house should not be fired true but the question is how shall water be had to quench it for many things are which ought not to be 2. Neither will divisions be that is false 1 Cor. 1. 12. 3. As heresies must be so scandals must be our author saith they will not be they will not be say the brethren if the Church lay aside corrupt judgement and affection and attend upon the rule and depend on Christ. I answer There is but vanity and no solidity I crave pardon in this answer it is the vaine answer of Arminius in the case of the Saints perseverance The regenerate say they cannot fall away if they be not inlaking to Gods grace and if they in holy feare take heed to their wayes so saith Arminius in his Declaration and in his answer to Perkins so also say the Arminians in their confession and Episcopius But what is this but regenerate persons shall persevere upon condition that they shall persevere for not to be inlaking to the grace of God is to cooperate to the grace of God or with the grace of God and to cooperate with the grace of God is very perseverance it selfe for saith the the wicked Socinus and Smalcius and so say our brethren all shall agree in the truth if they lay aside corrupt judgement And what is that if they lay aside corrupt judgement that is if they agree with the truth and assent to the Word of God But so it is that the best regenerate even Barnabas a man full of the holy Ghost Act. 11. doth not lay aside corrupt judgement But our brethren proveth they will law aside corrupt judgement but how you alleadge the Papists abused Scriptures Ier. 32. God promiseth to put his Spirit and feare in his Church that they shall not depart from the Lord. True say I they shall not depart from God providing they lay aside corrupt judgement as you teach us But doe you not teach us by your answer to elude these pregnant places which unanswerably prove the necessity of the perseverance of the regenerated But 2. what though God promise to put his feare in the heart of the regenerate this promise is not made to the visible Church conveened in a Synod as it is such nor will it prove that a Synod shall all agree in the truth that the whole Church shall lay aside corrupt judgement except you serve your selves with these and the like places as Papists and by name as Bellarmine Gâ—etserus Snarez Bucanus Stapleton Gregorius de Valentia doe serve themselves with them and the like to prove that Councels are in fallible What is said in the fourth Section anent the power of the people in Church-governâ—â—â—â— is already examined onely in the closure thereof they seeme to give something peculiar to the Elders which the people have not which I discusse in the insuing question Quest. VIII What peculiar auhority is in the Eldership for the which they are over the people in the Lord according to the doctrine of our brethren We hold that Christ hath given a superiority to Pastors and Overseers in his House whereby they are by office government and power of the keyes above the people But 1. this authority is limited and conditionall not absolute as if they may doe what they please 2. It is a power ministeriall not a Dominion for as meere Servants and Ambassadours of Christ they doe but declare the will and commandement of the King of Kings 3. When this authority is not exercised by the precise rule and prescript of the Law of God it is not valid but null and of no force 4. They are so above the people as 1. they are their Servants for Christs sake 2 Cor. 4. 5. yea we are their servants servants not as if the people had a dominion over the Pastors or as if they had their authority from the people they have it immediately from Christ but because all their service is for the good and the salvation of the people 5. They have so superiority as they are subject to the Prophets to be judged and censured by the Church representative of Pastors Doctors and Elders It will be found that our brethren give no authority or superiority to the Eldership above the people In their answers to the 32. questions We acknowledge say they a Presbytery whose worke it is to teach and rule and whom the people ought to obey and condemne a meere popular government such as our writers condemne in Morellius Answ. So say our brethren in their Doctrine we acknowledge that the people and gifted men not in office should teach and all the faithfull is the governing Church to which Christ hath committed the keyes and power of ordination and highest Church censures even excmmunication and that the Elders should obey the Church of beleevers Ergo in teaching and â—uling you acknowledge no Presbytery 2. Seeing you ordaine the Elders to be ordained by the imposition of the peoples hands to be elected called censured excommunicated exauthorited shew us why the people are not the Rulers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Elders ruled 3. The key of knowledge is a chiefe part of the keyes and these keyes by which sinnes are remitted and retained and men bound or loosed on earth and heaven and seeing Morellius Anabaptists and your selves teach that these keyes were given to the whole Church of beleevers how doe you thinke that people are not in teaching Overseers as properly as the Elders and that your government is meerely popular as Morellius taught to say nothing that when you deny your government to be meerely popular you doe not deny but it is popular for a government meerely popular admitteth of publike men to rule for the people and we never read of a government in Athens Lacedemonia
should call Christs doctrine blasphemy Caesar and his deputie Pontius Pilat as Judges civill are to judge it truth Neither would I â—â—iâ—â—â—ly here contend for whether the Kings knowledge of herese in the major proposition bee judiciall or the knowledge of discretion onely as some say wee agree in this against Papistâ— that the King is not a blind servant to the Church to punish what the Church calleth heresie without any examination or tryall but though the Kings knowledge of heresie in the proposition and in Law bee judiciall and kingly yet because hee is to cognosce onely in so farre as hee is to compell and punish with the sword not by instructing and teaching It would not hence follow that hee is to make Church constitutions as King but onely that hee may punish those who maketh wicked constitutions because the Canon maker is a ministeriall teacher the King as King may command that hee teach truth and hee may punish hereticall teaching but as King he is not a teacher either in Synod or Senate in Pulpit or on the Throne now if the King by office ordaine Pastors and deprive them by office hee is to know who are able to teach others aâ—d must bee able also to stop the mouthes of the adversaries and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith and this is required in Titus Ch. 1. 5 9 10 11 12 13. as a Pastor and as an ordainer of other Pastors therefore that which is required of a Pastor by his office must also bee required to bee in the King by his office 6. It is admirable that they give to Kings power to deprive ministers but with these distinctions 1. He may not discharge them to preach and administer the Sacraments but to preach and administer the Sacraments in his kingdome or dominions because the King hath a dominion of places 2. Hee may discharge the exercise of the ministery but hee cannot take away the power of order given by the Church 3. Hee may deprive say some by a coactive and civill degradation because the supreme magistrate may conferre all honours in the Christian common-wealth Ergo hee may take them away againe but hee cannot deprive by a canonicall and ecclesiasticall degradation 4. Hee may causâ—tively deprive that is compell the Church to deprive one whom he judgeth to bee an heretick and if the Church refuse hee may then in case of the Churches erring and negligence as King deprive himselfe But I answer the King as King hath dominion civill of places and times as places and times but not of places as sacred in use and of times as sacred and religious for his power in Church matters being accumulative not privative hee cannot take away a house dedicated to Gods service no more then hee can take away maintenance allotted by publick authority upon Hospitalls Schooles Doctors and Pastors God hath here a sort of proprietie of houses and goods as men have Places as sacred abused are subject to regall power hee may inhibit conventions of hereticks 2. The Apostles might preach in the Temple though civill authoritie forbid them 3. Kings are as much Lords of places as sacred and publick as they have a dominion of civill places in respect the King may be coactive power hinder that false and hereticall doctrine bee preached either in publick or private places for this hee ought to doe as a preserver of both tables and a beare of the Sword for the good of Religion and if they may command pure doctrine to bee preached and sound discipline to be exercised they may command the same to bee done in publick places The second distinction is not to purpose 1. To discharge the exercise of a ministery saith Calderwood is a degree of suspension and suspension is an ecclesiasticall degree to the censures of excommunication and therefore the King may as well excommunicate and remit and retaine sinnes which undoubtedly agreeth to the Apostles as hee can suspend 2. As for taking away the power of order it is a doubt to formalists if the Church can doe that at all seeing they hold Sacraments administred by ministers justly deprived to bee valid Ergo they must acknowledge an indeleble character in Pastors which neither King nor Church can take away If then the King deprive from the exercise hee must simpliciter deprive by their grounds it is weake that they say the King may deprive from the exercise of a ministry within his owne dominions for saith Calderwood they all know well that the King hath not power to deprive men from the exercise of the holy ministery in ether forraine Kingdomes For the third way of deprivation it hath a double meaning also 1. If the meaning bee that as the King by a regall and coactive power may take away all honours either civill or ecclesiasticall as hee giveth all honours then this way of depriving Ministers cannot bee given to the King for the King may give and take away civill honours for reasonable causes according to the Lawes But in ecclesiasticall honours there bee three things 1. The appointing of the honour of the office to bee an Ambassadour of Christ. 2. To give the true foundation and reall ground of a Church honour that is gifts and gracious abilities for the calling neither of these two doe come either from King or Church or from mortall men but onely from Jesus Christ who ascending on high gave gifts unto men and appointeth both office and giveth grace for to discharge the office Yea since morall philosophy maketh honor to bee praemium 〈◊〉 a reward of vertue the King doth not give that which is the soundation of honour civill for civill vertue is a grace of God but in Church honour there is a third to wit a deâ—â—â—nation of a qualified man for the sacred office of the ministry and an ordination by the imposition of hands used in the Apostolick Church Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14 23. 1 Tim. 4 14. 1 Tim. 5.22 Whether imposition of hands bee essentiall to ordination or not I disput not it is apostolick by practise yet there is something ecclesiasticall as praying of Pastors and an ecclesiasticall designation of men or the committing of the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. No Scripture can warrant that the King ordaine Pastors by publick praving by laying on of hands or ecclesiasticall blessing or by such an ordination as is given to Timothy and the Elders of the Church Acts 13. 3. Acts 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5,6 7,8 9. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. If any say the King hath a publick and regall power in ordaining of Ministers and so in dâ—priving them or a mixt power partly regall partly ecclesiasticall as hee is a mixt person and the Church hath their way of purely and unmixt ecclesiasticall calling or ordaining of Ministers or the Church and the Magistrate
Ministeriall Church actions can be performed by it 4. Dist. It is one thing for a company to performe the actions of a Church mysticall and redeemed of Christ and another thing to performe actions ministeriall of a Church instituted and ministeriall 1. Concl. A company of believers professing the truth is the matter of the Church though they be saints by calling and builded on the rock yet are they but to the Church instituted as stones to the house 2. Because they cannot performe the actions of a constituted Church till they be a constituted Church 3. Our Divines call men externally called the matter of the visible Church so Trelcatius Tilenuâ— professors of Leyden Piscator Bucanus so say our brethern 2. Concil Ordination of Pastors and election of Officers administration of the seales of grace and acts of Church censures are holden by Gods Word and by all our Divines actions of a ministeriall and an instituted visible Church and if so according to our third distinction It is a wonder how a company of Believers united in Church-Covenant cannot performe all these for they are united and so a perfect Church and yet cannot administrate the Sacraments for though they be so united they may want Pastors who onely can performe these actions as this Treatise sayth and Robinson and the Confession And it is no lesse wonder that Officers and Rulers who are to feed and governe the Flock are but only accidents and not parts not integrall members of a constituted Church no perfect Corporation maketh its owne integrall parts or members a perfect living man doth not make his owne Hands Feete or Eyes the man is not a perfect one in all his members if all the members be not made with him but Officers by preaching make Church-members 3. Concl. The visible Church which Christ instituted in the Gospel is not formally a company of believers meeting for publick edification by common and joynt consent as this Author sayth 1. The instituted Church of the New Testament is an organicall body of diverse members of eyes eares feete hands of Elders governing and a people governed 1 Cor. 12. 14 15. Rom. 12. 4 5 6. Act. 20. 28. But a company of believers meeting for publick edification by common consent are not formally such a body for they are a body not Organicall but all of one and the same nature all believers and saints by calling and are not a body of Officers governing and people governed for they are as they are a visible Church a single uncompounded body wanting Officers and are as yet to choose their Officers and all thus combined are not Officers Rom. 10. 14. How shall they preach except they be sent 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets we justly censure the Papists and amongst them Bellarmine who will scarce admit an essentiall Church of believers but acknowledgeth other three Churches beside to wit a representative Church of their Clergy onely excluding the Laickes as they call them 2 A consistoriall Church of Cardinalls 3. A virtuall Church the Pope who hath plenitude of all power in himselfe against which our writers Calvin Beza Tilenus Iunius Bucanus professors of Leyden Whittaker willet doe dispute so the other extremity can hardly be maintained that there is an instituted visible ministeriall Church to which Christ hath given the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven exercising Church actions as to ordaine and make and un-make Officers and Rulers without any officer at all The major of our proposition is grantted by our brethren who cite 1 Cor. 12. Rom. 12. Acts 20. 28. To prove a single Congregation to be the onely visible Church instituted in the New Testament Nothing can be said against this but a Church of Governours and People governed is an instituted visible Church but there is an instituted visible Church before there be Governours but such an instituted Church we cannot read of in Gods Word which doth and may exercise Church acts of government without any Officers at all 2. That company cannot be the Church ministeriall instituted by Christ in the New Testament which cannot meete all of them every Lords day as the Church of Corinth did for administration of the holy Ordinances of God and all his Ordinances to publick edification for so this Author describeth a visible instituted Church 1 Cor. 14. 23. But a company of believers meeting for publick edification by joynt and common consent cannot meete for the publick administration of all the Ordinances of God 1. They cannot administer the seales of the Covenant being destitute of the Officers as the Scripture and their confession saith 2. They cannot have the power of publick edification being destitute of Pastors because the end cannot be attained without the meanes appointed of Christ. But Christ for publick edification and Church edification hath given Pastors Teacherâ— and other Officers to his Church Eph. 4. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Iâ— is not enough to say that such a company meeting hath power of Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales of grace because they may ordaine and elect Officers for such publick edification but 1. we prove that that which our brethren call the onely instituted visible Church of the New Testament hath not power to administrate all the Ordinances of Christ and how then are they a Church can we call him a perfect living man who cannot exercise all the vitall actions which flow from the nature and essence of a living man 2. If this be a good reason that such a company should be the only instituted Church in the New Testament having power of all the Ordinances because they may appoint Officers who have such a power then any ten believers who have never sworne the Church-Covenant meeting in private to exhort one another is also the only instituted Church ministeriall in the New Testament for they have power to make such Officers and may invest themselves in right to all the Ordinances of Christ by our brothers Doctrine 3. All the places cited by the Author speake of a Church visible made up of Officers governing and people governed as Mat. 16. Mat 18. cannot exclude Pastors who binde on Earth and in heaven or Pastors who are stewards and beare the keyes as hereafter I shall prove Also the Church of Corinth did meete for the administration of the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11. 20. and so were a Church of Officers and governed people they met with Pauls spirit and the authority of Pastors 1 Cor. 5. 4. another Church that exercised Discipline as Collosse Col. 2. 8. was a Church of Officers and people Col. 4. 17. Philippi consisted of Saints Bishops and Deacons Phil. 1. 1. 2. Ephesus of a flocke and an eldership Acts 20. 28. so the visible ministeriall Church that the word of God speaketh of as all the seven Churches of Asia and their Angels had in them Officers to governe and people governed and therefore they were not
member Christs wisdome who careth for the whole no lesse then for the part cannot have denied a power conjunct with that congregation to save themselves from contagâ—ons to all the consociated Churches for if they be under the same danger of contagion with the one single congregation they must be armed and furnished by Christ Iesus with the same power against the same ill so the power of excommunication is given to the congregation but not to the congregation alone but to all the congregations adjacent so when I say the God of Nature hath given to the hands a power to defend the body I say true and if evill doe invade the body nature doth tell it and warne the hands to defend the body but it followeth not from this c. if the power of defending the body be given by the God of Nature to the hands therefore that same power of defence is not given to the feete also to the eye to foresee the ill to reason to the will to command that locomotive power that is in all the members to defend the body and if nature give to the Feete a power to defend the body by fleeing it is not consequence to infer O then hath nature denied that power to the hands by fighting so when Christ giveth to the congregation which in consociated Churches to us is but a part a member a fellowsister of many consociated congregations he giveth also that same power of excommunicating one common enemy to all the consociated Churches without any prejudice to the power given to that congregation whereof he is a member who is to be excommunicated because a power is commmon to many members it is not taken away from any one member When a Nationall Church doth excommunicate a man who hath killed his Father and is in an eminent manner a publick stumbling â—lock to all the congregations of a whole Nation it is presumâ—d that the single congregation whereof this parricide is a member doth also joyne with the nationall Church and put in exercise its owne power of excommunication with the nationall Church and therefore that congregation is not spoyled of its power by the nationall Church which joyneth with the nationall Church in the use of that power And this I thinke may be thus demonstrated The power of excomunication is given by Christ to a congregation not upon a positive ground because it is a visible instituted Church or as it is a congregation but this power is given to it upon this formall ground and reason because a congregation is a number of sinfull men who may be scandalized and infected with the company of a scandalous person this is so cleare that if a congregation were a company of Angels which cannot be infected no such power should be given to them even as there was no neede that Christ as a member of the Church either of Iewes or Christians should have a morall power of avoyding the company of Publicans and sinners because he might possibly convert them but they could no wayes pervert or infect him with their scandalous and wicked conversation therefore is this power given to a congregation as they are men who though frailty of nature may be leavened with the bad conversation of the scandalous who are to be excommunicated as is cleare 1 Cor. 5. 6. Your glorying is not good know yee not that a little leaven leavneth the whole lumpe therefore are we to withdraw our selves from Drunkards Fornicators Extortioners Idolaters and are not to eate and drinke with them v. 10. And from these who walke inordinately and are disobedient 1 Thess. 3. 12 13 14. And from Hereticks after they be admonished lest we be infected with their company just as nature hath given hands to a man to desend himselfe from injuries and violence and hornes to oxen to hold off violence so hath Christ given the power of excommunication to his Church as spirituall armour to ward off and defend the contagion of wicked fellowship Now this reduplication of fraile men which may be leavened agreeth to all men of many consociated congregations who are in danger to be infected with the scandalous behavior of one member of a single congregation and agreeth not to a congregation as such therefore this power of excommunication must be given to many confociated congregations for the Lord Iesus his salve must be as large as the wound and his mean must be proportioned to his end 2. The power of Church â—jection and Church separation of scandalous persons must be given to those to whom the power of Church communion and Church confirming of Christian love to a penitent excommunicate is given for contraries are in the same subject as hot and cold seeing and blindnesse but the power of Church-communio at the same Lords table and of mutuall rebuking and exhorting and receiving to grace after repentance agreeth to members of many consociated Churches as is cleare Col. 3. 16. Heb. 10. 23. 2 Cor. 2 6 7 and not to one congregation only Ergo c. the assumption is cleare for except we deny communion of Churches in all Gods Ordinances we must grant the truth of it 2. We say that of our Saviours tell the Church is not to be drawen to such a narrow circle as to a Parishionall Church only the Apostle practice is against this for when Paul and Bannabas had no small dissention with the Iewes of a particular Church they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine others of them should goe and tell the Apostles Elders and whole Church Nationall or Oecumemek Acts 15. 2. v. 22. and complaine of those who taught that they behoved to be circumcised Acts 15. 1. and that greater Church v. 22. 23. commanded by their ecclesiastick authority the contrary and those who may lay on burdens of commandements as this greather Church doth expresly v. 28. Acts 16. v. 4. ch 2. v. 25. they may censure and excommunicate the disobeyers And Acts 6. 1. the Greek Church complained Acts 6. of the Hebrewes to a greater and superior Church of Apostles and a multitude made up of both these v. 2. and 5. and they redresed the wrongs done to the Grecian Widdowes by appointing Deacons also though there was no complaint Acts 1. Yet was there a defect in the Church by the death of Judas and a catholike visible Church did meete and helpe the defect by chosing Mathias it is true the ordination of Matthias the Apostle was extraordinary as is cleare by Gods immediate directing of the lots yet this was ordinary and perpetuall that the election of Mathias was by the common suffâ—ages of the whole Church Acts 1. 26. and if we suppose that the Church had been ignorant of that defect any one member knowing the defect was to tell that catholick Church whom it concerned to choose a catholick Officer we thinke Antioch had power great enough intensively to determine the controversie Acts 15. but it followeth not that the catholick
this honour 2 It is said if any VVidow have children or nephewes let them learne first to shew mercy at home and to requite their Parents Ergo the children or grand children of these VVidowes were to sustaine them and not to burden the Church with them and so they were poore Widowes and this 3. The Text clearely holdeth forth while the Apostle proveth that the children who are able are to helpe the Parent being a desolate Widow because v. 8. all are to provide for these of their owne house and to maintaine them in their indigence else they be in that worse then Infidell children who by natures love doe provide for their poore parents 3. This is cleare from v. 16. if any man or woman that believeth hath widows let them relieve them and let not the Church be charged that they may relieve them that are widowes indeed Ergo these widowes called also v. 3. widowes indeed did some way burden the Church with their maintenance and they were not to be layd upon the Churches stock to be maintained thereby except they were desolate and without friends But some may object if these widowes had a charge and did any worke or service to the Church as it is cleare from the Text v 9. they did in overseeing the poore and the sick were not wages due to them for their worke for the labourer is worthy of his hire the Scripture saith not if a Preacher have a father who is Rich and may sustaine his Son let not the Church be burdened with his wages but on the contrary the Preacher is to have his wages for his work as an hire ad modum debiti non ad modum eleemoâ—ynae as a debt not as an Almes I answer the reason is not alike of the preaching Elder and of the Widow for the pastors service requiring the whole man was of that nature that it was a worke deserving wages as any worke-man a dresser of a Vineyard deserveth wages 1 Cor. 9 7. or a plower or one that Thresheth v. 10. Therefore the Preachers wages is so wages that its debt not almes but a Widow of sixty yeeres being weake and infirme cannot acquit her selfe in such a painfull office as doth merit poore wages and therefore the reward of her labour was both wages and an almes Againe that this Widow had some charge or service in the Church I meane not any Ministeriall office for she was not ordained as the Deacon Acts 6. with imposition of hands I prove from the Text. 1. Because this Widdow was not to be chosen to the number or Colledge of Widowes except shee had beene 60. Yeares this is a positive qualification of a positive service as if it were an office for else what more reason in 60. Yeares then in 61. or 62. or in 58. or 59. if shee was a meere eleemosynary and an indigent woman or can godlinesse permit us to thinke that Paul would exclude a Widow of 50. or 54. or 56 Yeeres from the Colledge of Widowes who were desolate and poore nor 2. Would Paul rebuke the Widow taken into the society of these Widowes because shee married an husband except she had entered to this service and had vowed chastity nor is marrying the second time which is lawfull Rom. 7. 1. 2. a waxing wanton against Christ and a casting off of the first faith as the marrying of these widowes is called v. 11. 12. therefore this Widow had some charge and service in the Church 3. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let a Widow be chosen of such an age and not younger and with such morall qualifications as is required in the Deacon c. doth also evidence that it was an election to some service or charge as is she be of good report if she have brought up her children if she have lodged strangers if she have washed the saints feete which qualifications not being in a Widow poore and desolate cannot exclude her from the Churches almes and expose her to famishing for want this also doth Ambrose Augustine tract 58. in Ioan. Chrysostomus Theophylact. Hieronymus observe on this place It is not unprobable to me that Phaebe called a Deacon or servant of the Church of Cenchrea was such a Widow seeing she is Rom. 16. 1. expresly so called how shee came to Rome if shee was a poore Widdow and now 60. yeares old I dispute not seeing Gods Spirit calleth her so We can easily yield that VVidows of sixty yeares entring to this service did vow not to marrie againe so teach Cyprian l. 1. epist ad Pomponium Hyeronym contr Joviaâ— Epihan 48. The last Canon of the councell of Nice as Ruffinus l. 1. c. 6. saith denieth Widowes to be Church-officers because they were not ordained with imposition of hands Hyeronimus in c. 16. ad Roman saith Diaconisses in the Orientall Church had some service in Baptisme Epiphanius l. 3. tom 2. Heres 79. saith they were in the Church non ad sacrificandum sed propter horam Balnci aut visitationis quando nudatum fuit corpus â—â—lieris Constantine placed them amongst the Clergy to governe the Corps of the dead but Papists then have no warrant for their Nuns CHAP. 8. SECT 8. Of Election of Officers HEre the Author teaches that Election of Officers belongeth to the Church whose officers they are 2. That the Church of believers being destitute of all officers may ordaine their own officers and Presbyters by imposition of hands in respect that the power of the keys is given to the Church of believers Mar. 18. Answ. Election of Officers no doubt belongeth to the whole Church not in the meaning of our Brethren but that this may be cleared whether a Church without officers may ordaine Elders there be diverse other questions here to be agitated as 1. Whether the Church be before the Ministery or the Ministery before the Churches 1. Dist. There is an ordinary and an extraordinary Ministery 2. There is a mysticall Church of believers and a ministeriall Church of Pastors and flock 3. A Church may be so called by anticipation as Hos. 12. Jacob served for a wise or formally because it is constituted in its whole being 4. A Ministery is a Ministery to these who are not as yet professors but only potentially members of the Church 1. Concl. There is a Church of believers sometime before there be a ministeriall Church 1. Because a company of believers is a mysticall Church for which Christ died Eph. 5. 25. And such there may be before there be a setled Ministery As there is a house before there be a Candlestick because conversion may be by private meanes as by reading and conference yea a woman hath carried the Gospell to a Land before there was a Ministery in it 2. Adam was first and Evah by order of â—ature a Church created of God before there was a Ministery So Adams Ministery is founded upon a nature created according to Gods Image 2. Concl. A publick ordinary
hands of the Elders Secondly the practice of the Apostles is our safe rule because at all ordination of Church-officers the Apostles and Pastors were actors and ordainers as Acts 1. 15 16. Acts 6. 2. 3. Acts. 14. 23. 1 Cor. 3. 6. Tit. 1. 5. and this Robinson granteth because the charge of all the Churches did lie on the Apostles As also before the Law the people did not ordaine the Priest hood but God ordained the first borne by succession to be teachers and priests and after he chose the Tribe of Levi without consent of the people though the Princes and heads of Tribes said hands upon them And also God of sundry other Tribes raised up Prophets and did immediately call them they had onely of the people not the calling buâ—â—â—t the least the silent approbation of the faithfull amongst the people Christ comming in the flesh chose twelve Apostles not knowing either the governing Church or the people at length when the Apostles established a Church-government and a Pastor to a certaine flocke they ordained that the châ—sing of the man should be with consen of the people and begâ—n this in Maâ—thias then the seven Deacons then Acts 14. 23. Elders were chosen by lasting up of the peoples hands But that persons were ordained Pastors and sanctified and set apart for the worke of the ministery by the authority of the sole multititude and that without all Officers we never read And the laying on of the hands we see not in the New Testament we shall be dâ—siâ—ous to be informed of this by our deare brethren and intreat them in the feare of the Lord to consider of an unwritten calling of a Ministery Thirdly if ordination of Pastors bee laid downe in the Apostolike Canons to Officers as Officers then is not this a charge that doth agree to the people especially wanting Officers But the former is true Ergo so is the latter I prove the proposition What is charged upon Officers as Officers cannot be the charge of the people because the people are not Officers I prove the assumption because 2 Tim. 2. 1 2. To commit to faithfull men the things of the Gospell which Timothy heard Paul preach is a charge laid on Timothy in the very tearms that he is vers 4. not to intangle himselfe with the affairs of this life but to be separated for preaching the Gospell from all worldly imployment as a Souldier sworne to hiâ— Captaine can attend no other calling vers 5. and as he is to put other Pastors in minde of these things and to charge them that they strite not about words and as he is to be an approved workman dividing the word aright vers 14. 15. But these are laid upon Timothy as a Pastor So 1 Tim. 5. as he sheweth the honour and reward due to Elders so doth he charge Timothy not to heare accusations of Elders but upon two or three witnesses testimony which is the part of Church-Iudges even as hee is to rebuke sinne publikely that others may feare vers 19 20. So according to that same office must imposition of hands be conserred upon Pastors advisedly vers 22. As the Apostle commandeth all beleevers to lay hands suddenly on no man Also Paul would have said I left a Church of beleevers at Crete to appoint Elders in every City if it be the Churches part even though destitute of Elders to appoint Elders over themselves but by what poâ—er Titus was to rebuke sharpely the Cretians that they may be found in the saith by that power was he left at Crete to appoint Elders in every City but this is an officiall power Titus 1. 13. due to Bishops as a part of their qualification vers 9. 4. Argu. The speciall reason against ordination of Elders by Elders onely is weake and that is a succession of Pastors must be granted ever since the Apostles times which is say ourbrethren Popish This reason is weak because a succession of Elders and Pastors such as we require is no more popish then a succession of visible beleevers and visible Churches ordaining Pastors is popish but our brethren maintaine a succession of beleevers and visible prosessors since the Apostles daye Secondly we deny the necessity of a succession perpetuall which papists hold Thirdly we maintaine onely a succession to the true and Apostolike Doctrine papists hold a visible Cathedrall succession to the chaire of Rome and titular office of Peter 4. Quest. Whether or not our brethren doe prove that the Church of believers have power to ordaine Pastors In answering our brethrens reasons I first returne to our Author secondly I obviate what our brethren say in the answer to the Questions sent from old England and thirdly shall answer Robinsons arguments Our Author saith Beleevers have power to lay hands on their Officers because to them Christ gave the keyes that is the ministeriall power of binding and loosing Matth. 16. 16 17 18. and Acts 1. The voices of the people went as farre as any humane suffrages could goe of an hundred and twenty they chose two And Acts 14. 23. The Apostles ordained Elders by the lifting up of the hands of the people Acts 6. They are directed to looke out and chuse seven men to be Deacons And the ancient Church did so from Cyprians words Vlebs vel maxime potestatem habet vel dignâ—s sacerdotes eligendi vel indignos recusandi Answ. The places Math. 16. and 18. give to some power ministeriall to bind and loose open and shue by preaching the Gospell and administring the Sacraments as to stewards the Keyes of an house are given but this power is given to Elders oâ—ely by evidence of the place and exposition of all Divines 2. If the ministeriall power and the warrantable exercise thereof be given to all then are all Ministers for the faculty and exercise doth denominate the subject and agent but that is false by Scripture 2. That all the hundred and twenty did ordainâ— Matthias an Apostle Act. 1. is not said they did nominate and present him 2. they did choose him But authoritative separation for the Office was Christs and his Apostles worke 3. That women and Mary the mother of Iesus v. 14. being there had voice and exercised authority in ordaining an Apostle cannot be orderly Yea the Apostles names are seâ— downe and these words V. 23. and they appointed two are relative to v. 17. these words For he was numbred with us the Apostles and to these V. 21. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us c. and to these v. 22. must one be ordained to be witnesse with us of his resurrestion and they appointed two that is the Apostles and the rest are set downe as witnesses v. 14. These continued that is the Apostles with the women and Mary the mother of Iesus c. The women and others were onely consenters 3. Here is no probation that onely a company of believers wanting Pastors are
is before any officers be ordained in it the accidents of a subject and a subject make not multiplication Peter his learning and whitenesse make not two Peters And therefore seeing three believers may be united in your Church-covenant they must be a Church and seeing these foure officers a Pastor an Elder a Doctor and a Deacon must be chosen by the Church yea and ordained also by your Doctrine neede they must have their ordination and lawfull calling from three and so these three must be their Church electing them and a numerous congregation we dislike with you Author These who are to be added are to make knowen to the Elders their desire to be added that they may be tryed if he be found graceles or scandâ—lous he is not to be presented to the Church if no exception be against him he confesseth his Faith publickly and sheweth the grace of God to his soule in drawing him out of the State of sin Answ. 1. Wee reade not that three thousand added to the Church at one Sermon Acts 2. Nor any other that we reade of were in this manner and order added and therefore this way we suspect 2. You require in one to be added that he be not graceles and scandalous to be free from scandals is visible and is required in a visible Church member but grace is invisible and can be a note of a member of the invisible Church but no wayes a note of a member of the visible Church The Apostles required it not in Simon Magus The Author in the same place proceedeth to prove that none can be members of the visible Church but such as be regenerated so far as the Church can discerne Hence our 1. Quest. Whether the members of the visible Church be only visible saints sons and daughters of the Lord God Almighty temples of the holy spirit c. 1. Distinct. Any who blamelesly professeth Christ is Ecclesiastically in foro Ecclesiae a true and valid member of the Church visible having Ecclesiasticall power valid for that effect but except he be a sincere Believer he is not morally and in foâ—o Dei a living member of the invisible Church 2. Dist. That which is unseene is the forme and essence of an invisible Church and that which is visible must be the essentiall forme of a visible Church 3. Dist. The invisible Church Catholick is the principall prime and native subject of all the priviledges of Christians the covenanâ— premises titles of Spouse bride redeemed Temple of the holy spirit c. And the Church visible as she is such is no wayes such a subject the non-consideration whereof we take to be the ground of many errors in our reverend brethren in this matter which also deceived Papists as our Divines demonstrate 4. Dist. A seene profession is the ground of members admission to the visible Church Hence there is a satisfaction of the conscience of the Church in admitting of members either in the judgement of charity or in the judgement of verity 5. Dist. There is a satisfaction in the judgement of charity positive when we see signes which positively assure us that such an one is regenerate and there is a satisfaction negative when we know nothing on the contrary which hath a latitude for I have a negative satisfaction of the regeneration of some whose persons or behaviour I know neither by sight nor report This is not sufficient for the accepting of a Church-Membership therefore somewhat more is required 6. Dist. There be three rankes of men here considerable 1. Some professedly and notoriously flagitious and wicked little charity may exclude these 2. Some professedly sanctifyed and holy little charity may accept and welcome such to the visible Church 3. Some betwixt these two of whom we have neither a certainty full and satisfactory to the conscience that they are regenerate nor have we any plerophory or persuasion that they are in the State of nature 7. It is no lesse sin to sadden the heart of a weake one and to break the bruised reed then out of overplus of strong charity to give the hand to an Hypocrite as a true Church-member 8. Materially it is all one not to admit members of such a Church to your Church as to separate from such a Church and to Excommunicate such members for it is a negative and authoritative leaving of such to Satan if it be not a positive Excommunication 9. There is a visibility of the Church by writing 2. By Synods which meete for consultation as our Brethren teach 3. By Martyrdome 4. The seene profession of many Churches and these being without the bounds of a Congregation it is not Iustice to restrict all visibility to one single Congregation 10. Visible security backslyding over swaying predominants tolerated may consist with the Church membership of a visible Church 1. Conclus These two be farre different Hic vel in hoc satu est Ecclesia vera there or in this company there is a true Church And this Haec est Ecclesia vera this determinat company of such persons by name is a true Church the former is true where ever God setteth up his Candle there be their Church-members of Christs Body either actually or potentially for asmuch as if their be no converts there at all yet in respect of Gods Decree which Hee beginneth to execute while as Hee erecteth a Ministery certainly there must be some converted there at last But as concerning the latter proposition none can say certainly such visible persons by name Iohn Paul Anna Mary c. Are the true Spouse and redeemed of Christ because as Divines answer to Papists we believe the Church of Christ rather then see it Yea the Spouse of Christ as the true Spouse is all glorious within Psal. 45. 13. and that which essentially constituteth a Spouse of Christ is not visible but the hidden man in the heart 2 Pet. 3. 4. Neither is there any Union of believers as believers visible 2. Faith and true grace are not the essence of a visible Church as it is visible because nothing simply invisible can essentially constitute that which is visible 2. Con. The invisible and not the visible Church is the principall prime and onely proper subject with whom the covenant of grace is made to whom all the promises doe belong and to whom all Titles Stiles Properties and priviledges of speciall note in the Mediator doe belong If our reverend Brethren would be pleased to see this they should forsake their Doctrine of a visible constituted Church of separation of popular government of independency of parochiâ—ll Churches which they conceive to be the only visible Churches under the New Testament 1. The Church to whom the covenant and the promises of the covenant are made is an Church and a seed which shall endure as the dayes of Heaven Psal. 89. 35 36. and such as can no more fall away from being Gods people in an eternall covenant with him then
originally in caetu sidelium in a Church of Believers but they cannot say that therefore the acts of Preaching administrating of the Sacraments and all acts of jurisdiction can be exercised by the Believers because they are the first subject Secondly the farther that the members or Churches either Congregationall Presbyteriall or Nationall are removed in locall distance one from another the lesse is the visible and externall communion of rebuking comforting and admonishing one another yet the power and obligation of these duties are not removed So though the Nationall Churches be locally distant one from another yet their power of exercising duties and so their power of Jurisdiction in an Oâ—cumenicke Councell is not from thence concluded to be null Yea Nationall duties upon occasion are still obligatoryâ— and communion of men of sundry Nations is cleare to mee Esai 2. 3. many Nations shall flow unto the Mountaine of the Lords House Zach. 8. 23. Ten men shall take hold out of all Languages of the Nations they even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew saying we will goe with you for wee have heard that God is with you I do not say these Nations doe meete all in one Synod but the places doe well prove the power lawfull of performing duties whereas the exercise of them in one place is not hic nunc in ordinary providence possible And so this consequence must be weake the whole catholick visible Churches in their principall guides cannot ordinarily and constantly meet hic nunc for the exercise of their power Ergo they have no such power For if the power be exercised in parts which through occurrences of Providence and the corruption of mens nature cannot be exercised in whole at once yet it s not hence evinced to be a power not given of Christ for eâ—ification for by our Brethrens grant three thousand are added to the Congregationall Church of Jerusalem Acts 2. and to this Church of three thousand and a hundred and twenty Christ hath given the ordinary power of the Keyes as to the first subject though through occurences of providence and the corruption of mans nature some of these suppose a thousand through sicknesse pest danger of persecution and sinfull separating from the assembly of Saints could not hic nunc meet in one house to exercise joyntly all the acts of that power which our Brethren say is given to them by Christ they cannot say therefore Christ never gave to this whole Church consisting of three thousand and a hundred and twenty any such power Thirdly there is a great difference betwixt the power given ad esse simplictèr to the being of a Church and the power given ad benè esse tantùm onely to the well-being 2. Great difference also there is betwixt ordinary power to be exercised constantly and ordinarily because of neerer consociation of the Churches in those things that concerne that Church in particular suppose a presbyteriall or Congregationall Church and a power to be exercised but more rarely not ordinarily because of the lesse communion visible and great locall distance of Churches as it falleth out in the whole visible Church Now from this First The ordinary power of Jurisdiction because of neerest vicinity and contiguity of members is given by Jesus Christ to one Congregation in an Isle 1. Because that Church is a Church properly so called though it be not a perfit and complete Church I say it is a Church properly so called Because 1. It is a little City and a little Kingdome of Jesus Christ having within it selfe power of the Word and Sacraments and that is a Church and hath the essence of a Church to which agree the essentiall notes of a visible Church Now preaching of the Word and Administration of the Sacraments are essentiall notes of a visible Church But I say it is not a compleate and perfit Church in the latitude of visibility for Churches are lesse or more visible according as they have lesse or more visible communion for visible communion constituteth a visible Church Now a Congregation in a remote Island hath a lesse communion visible with other visible Churches then conscciated visible Churches have 2. It is not compleate and perfit in its operations because in case of doubts of conscience touching government and practice and dogmaticall poynts it wants the joynt authority and power of Jurisdiction needfull for the well-being of a Church which it should have if it were consociated with many other Congregations so as wee say an hand with five fingers is a compleate hand but it is not a compleat organicall body but a part of the organicall body of a man so is a Congregation a Church wanting nothing of the being and essence of a Church yet is it incompleate because it is a part or member of a Presbyteriall Church and not being consociated wanteth that which belongeth to the well being of a compleat visible Church For visibility of a Church must have a latitude because it is an accident or adjunct of an organicall politick body which is totum integrale Secondly the ordinary power of ordinary Jurisdiction in a more perfit way because of ordinary and perfiter consociation is given to the Presbyteriall Church as to the proper subject in the constant and ordinary exercise of Discipline because contignity being the foundation of visible externall government the Presbyteriell Church of Ierusalem Ephesus Corinth Antioch and Rome is a perfit compleat consociaâ—d body To which the power of ordination exauthoration or deprivation of Pastors of excommunication in a constant and ordinary way doth belong For this is a principle of Church-policy Every politick body of Christ hath power of Church government within it selfe But a Presbyteriall church is such 2. This is a received maxime also Quod tangit omnes ab omnibus suo more tractari debet VVhat concerneth all should be agitated by all according to their degrees of concernment but excom nunication of a person in a consociated Church concerneth all the consociated Churches in a Presbytery all are scandalized all may be and are in danger to be leavened with the infectious lumpe And here it is to be observed that as preaching of the Word is an essentiall note of the visible Church and agreeing to the visible Church as necessary ad esse simpliciter to the very being of a visible Church For if the word as Preached and some way promulgated be not in such a society we cannot call it a visible Church so Discipline is a note of the visible Church and necessary ad bene esse and it cannot be a Ministeriall Church in a good condition exercising acts of edification if the wall of Discipline be broken downe and meeting in one place for Word and Sacraments is but accidentall for a Ministeriall Church If the Word be preached and the Sacraments administrated in sundry Congregations though not in a Presbyteriall Church all convened in all its members
either the power of good counseling in these two Churches or their good counsels but do much confirme and strengthen them Object 7. It is absurd that there should be a Church in a Church and two distinct kind of Churches or a power above a power a Jurisdiction above a Jurisdiction a State above a State as Master and Servant and Father and Sonne so there is here a governing and a commanding Classicall Presbytery and a governed and commanded Classicall Church and in a politicall consideration formally different now where there bee two different States there be two different names Titles and Adiuncts as 1 Cor. 12. 28. GOD hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets So it is said Genesis 1. GOD made two distinct Lights a greater Light to serve the Day and a lesser Light to rule the Night But the Scripture maketh no mention of greater or lesser Presbyteries wee have the name of Presbytery but twice in the New Testament and in matter they differ not for these same Elders are the matter of both in form they differ not for the same combination and union is in all they differ not in operations for the superior hath no operations but such as the inferior can exercise for because a Pastor exhortâ—th a Pastor comsorteth we doe not make two kindes of Pastors if wee cannot finde a distinction betwixt presbyter and Presbyter how can wâ—e 〈◊〉 a distinction betwixt Presbytery and Presbytery Hath the Wisdome of Christ left these Thrones in such a confusion as by Scripture they cannot be knowen by Name Title Nature Operations And if there be a power above a power wee have to aâ—end to a Nation and so to subdite a whole Nation and their consciences to this Government and we are to put a Kingdome within a Kingdom Answ. A Church-Congregationall within a Church-Classicall is no more inconventent then a part in the whole an Hand in the Body and that is a lesser body in a greater and our Brethren call the people a Church and the Elders the Elders of the Church and what is this but a Church in a Church 2. A power above a power is not absurd exâ—ept it be a Church-power so above a Church-power as the Superior power be privative and destructive to the inferior as the Popes power distroyeth the power of the Chuâ—ch Universall and the prelates power destroyeth the power of the 〈◊〉 where of he is pretended Pastor But the power of the presbytery is Aâ—xiliarte and cumulative to helpe the Congregation not privative and destructive to destroy the power of congregations Secondly a power above a power in the Church cannot be denied by our Brethren for 1. In the Eldership of a â—â—â—gle Congregation the Eldership in the Court hath a power of Jurisdiction above a power of order which one single Minister hath to preach the Word and administrate the Sacraments for they may regulate the Pastor and censure him if he preach hereticall Doctrine is not this a power above a power yea two Elders in the Court have a power of Jurisdiction to governe with the whole prebsytery but the power of the whole presbytery is above the power of a part But to comâ— neerer The Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem met in a Synod have a power in dogmaticall poynts over the Church at Antioch and others and our Brethren say that the Church at Antioch might have in their inferiour Synod determined these same poynts which the Synod determined at Ierusalem her 's power above power Thirdly we doe not see how they be two or divers indicatures formally and specisically different in nature and operations for they differ onely in more or lesse extension of power as the reasons doe prove as the power of government in one City or Borough doth not differ formally from the power of the whole Cities and Boroughs incorporated and combined in one common Judicature and the power of two or three or foure Colledges doth not differ from the power of the whole combination of Colledges combined in the comm on Judicature of the Universities so here the powers of the inferior Judicatures do differ from the Superior onely in degree and in number of members of the Judicatures the policy divine is one and the same though the Superior can exercise acts of Jurisdiction different from the Acts of the inferior in an ordinary way such as are ordination of Pastors and excommunication where many Churches are consociated though where this consociation is not Ordination and Excommunication may be done by one single Congregation also to argue from the not distinction of Names Titles and Adjuncts of the Iudicatures is but a weake Argument because Congregationall and presbyterian provinciall and a nationall Church-Body make all one body and the inferior is but a part and member of the Superior and thefore it was not needfull that as Apostles and Prophets and the Sun the greater light by name and Office is distinguished from the Moone Gen. 1. the lesser light that Congregation and Presbyter should be distinguished by Names and Office and Titles in the Scripture for a Prophet is not formally a part of an Apostle but an Officer formally different from him and the Moone is not a part of the Sun as a Congregation is a part of the Classicall Church so Mat. 18. the Scripture distinguisheth not the people and Elders in the word Ecclesia Church as our Brethren will have then both meant in that place Mat. 18. Teil the Church Now we say as they doe to us in the like we are not to distinguish where the Law doth not distinguish But the Scripture sayth Mat. 18. The Church that the offended hath recourse unto is that Church which must be obeyed as a Judicature and spirituall Court but the people is neither a Judicature nor any part thereof And 2. Of that Church Christ doth speake that doth actually bind on Earth and loose on Earth and that by the power of the Keyes but the people neither as a part of the Court doth actually bind and loose on Earth by power of the Keyes 3. Christ speaketh of that Court and of that Church which doth exercise Church-power on Earth under the title of binding and loosing but we find not a Church in the face and presence of the people binding and loosing under the name of the Church in the Word of God Shall we use such an insolent signification of the word Church as the Word of God doth not use and Lastly I say of these of Corinth gathered together convened together in the Name of the Lord Jesus with the Ministeriall spirit of Paul and with the power of the Lord Iesus these cannot be the Church excommunicating before the people The Text destinguisheth not the Court of Elders who hath the power of Jurisdiction from the people and all these to whom he writeth and who were puffed up and mourned not for the scandall have no such power of Jurisdiction nor can the
Minister cannot administer the Lords Supper to any but his owne flocke see you to this 6. If the sister Church lie under any offence you will not admit any of their members to the Lords Supper though these members be of approven piety and why What a separation is this What if these members do not consent to that offence as some of the godly in Corinth might be humbled and mourne that the Church did not cast out the incestuous person shal they be debarred by you from the seales because they separate not from that infected lump the Apostle alloweth communicating so that every one examine himselfe 1 Cor. 11. 21. 30. with drunken persons and where many were stricken of God with death and diverse diseases as eating and drinking their owne damnation 7. You looke at the Lords Supper as a seale of communion with all the Churches of the Saints What communion meane you invisible no. You deny that the seales are given to the invisible Church and the members thereof but to the visible Church as you say If you meane a visible communion of all the visible Churches of the Saints why then brother doe you call the universall visible Church a Chimera or a dreame as you say and if all the visible Churches have a visible communion it is to deny Christs wisdome and care of his Church to deny the lawfulnesse of a Oecumenick and generall councell of all the Churches of the Saints We recommend saith the Author Brethren for a time to other Churches as Paul recommended Phoebe to the Church of Rome Rom. 16. 1. 2. or we give letters dismissorie to such as are for ever to reside in another congregation but members are not to remove from their congregation but upon just and weighty reasons made knowne and allowed by the whole Church for wee looke at our Church Covenant as an everlasting Covenant Jerem. 50. v. 5. And therefore though it may be resigned and translated from one Church to another as Gods hand shall direct yet it is not to be violated and rejected by us if members cut off themselves by excommunication it is their owne fault if any upon light reasons be importunately desirous to remove the Church is to use indulgence as not willing to make the Church of God a prison but often the hand of God in poverty and scandall followeth such and driveth them to returne when a person recommended by letters commeth to another congregation the Church by lifting up their hands or by silence receive him if he â—e altogether unknowne and doubted of because the Church may erre be is not received till due triall be taken of him Answ. We see not how letters of recommendation most lawfull as we judge and necessary can resigne ministeriall power a liberty bought with Christs bloud as you say to any other Church for we think all the visible Churches are one Catholike visible Church and should have a visible communion and so that there is no resignation of ministeriall power in these letters but they are declaratory of the Christian behaviour of the dismissed Christian. We aske if dimissory letters be authoritative and done by the Church as the Church and how can a Church usurp authority by your way over a sister Church to recommend a sojourner to a Church state and Church liberties and seales of the Covenant one Church hath no authority over another If these letters be meerely private and meerely declaratory to manifest and declare the sojourners Christian behaviour only then he had power and right without these letters or any act of resignation or giving away ministeriall power to be a Church-member of the visible Church to the which he goeth Ergo he was a member of the visible Church to which he goeth before the dimissory letters were written and the letters doe resigne no right but onely notifie and declare the sojourners preexistent right and so there is a visible Church and a visible communion of all congregations on earth and most be an externall power and authority in all for Synods Let our brethren see to this 3. The person to remove must be dismissed and loosed by the consent of the whole congregation it conveniency permit else he is not exonered of his Church-oath made to that congregation What if conveniency doe not permit then is he loosed from an oath without consent of the Church which did by oath receive him I thinke ejuâ—dem pâ—testatis est as the Law saith ligare solvere that Church power which bindeth must loose 4. If the Church-Covenant be an everlasting Covenant as Jer. 50. 5. tying the man to the membership of that particular congregation for ever I see not how the Church can use indulgenees and Pope-like dispensations against the oath of God to breake it upon light and frivolous reasons for if God punish Covenant breaking so also should the Church and can by no indulgence be accessory to the breach of Gods oath there is too great a smell of Popery Arminianisme and Socinianisine in this way in my weake judgement But if the man be not sworne a member of that particular Church by his oath he is sworne a member of the visible Church universall which our brethren cannot well say Neither is any Covenant called an everlasting Covenant in the Scripture but the Covenant of grace Jer. 31. 33. c. 32. 40. Isa. 54. 9 10. and that is made with the invisible Catholike Church of beleevers as is the Covenant Jer. 50. 5. and not a Covenant with one visible congregation and what warrant hath the Church to dispense with the breach of such an everlasting Covenant 5. The testimony of other Churches if it be a warrant to you in faith to receive into the Church such a one as a Saint and a Temple of the holy Spirit how should it not also be a warrant to you to cast out and excommunicate also 6. The person comming from another Church if of approven piety is received by lifting up of the hands or silence of the Church as you say 1. Have we a warrant from Gods word for such a new inchurching 2. Why is he not received by a Church oath as a Minister transplanted to another Church must have ordination and election of new for to you there is alike reason 3. If there be no need of a new Church oath to make him a member of that visible Congregation seeing now he is loosed from the former you inâ—inuate his former Church-oath did make him a member of a visible Church and so â—e that is a visible member in a Church is a visible member of all and so there must be a visible Church-Catholike if there be a Catholike visible membership in any one member and so you destroy what you build Manuscr 16. A third way of Communion with other Churches saith the Author is by seeking their helpe and presence 1. In admitting of members 2. In case of differences of judgments 3. In
answerable for soules Heb. 13. 18. 4. It is tyrannicall because it putteth power into the Magistrates hand to take from the Church that inbred and inâ—rinsecall power of externall and visible government over her selfe and members which all civill incorporations by instinct of nature have and the Magistrate as such not being a member of the Church hath a headship even being a heathen Magistrate over the redeemed body of Christ. 2. By this reason the Lord Jesus as King hath no Pastors in his name to use the â—â—ves of his kingdom by binding and loosing for discipline being an externall thing say they is not a part of Christs kingly power but the King as Christs civill vicar hath this power but I say all acts of Christ as hee is efficacious by the Gospel to gaine soules are acts of Christ as powerfull by the Scepter of his Word and those who are his instruments to exercise these acts are subordined to him as King of the Church but Church-men by an externall ecclesiasticall power delivering to Satan and externally and visibly casting out of the Church that the spirit may bee saved in the day of the Lord are instruments subordined to Christ who is efficacious to save spirits by excommunication and to gaine soules by rebukes Gregorius Magnus saith those to whom Christ hath given the Keyes of his kingdome by these hee judgeth and why is this word the word of his kingdome the Scepter of his kingdome the sword that commeth out of his mouth by which hee governeth his subjects and subdueth nations so called but because Christs kingly power is with those whom hee hath made dispensators of his Word 9. Conclusion Nor hath the King power of ordaining Pastors or depriving them or of excommunication 1. All these are acts of spirituall and ecclesiasticall power 1 Tim. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5 6. and flow from the power of the keyes given by Christ to his Apostles and their successors Matth. 28. 18 19 20. Mark 16. 14 15 16. Joh. 20. 21 22 23. Hence I argue to whom Christ hath given out his power as King of the Church Matth. 28. 18 19. power of the keyes Matth. 18. 18. Matth. 16. 19. and a commandement to lay hands and ordaine qualified men for the ministry and those who by the holy Ghosts direction practised that power by ordaining of Elders these onely have right to ordaine Elders and their successors after them but Apostles and their successors onely are those to whom Christ gave that power and who exercised that power as the places prove 2. Ordination and election both in the primitive Church of the Apostles was done by the Church and consent of the multitude Act. 1. Act. 6. 2 3 4. 5 6 c. but the civill Magistrate is neither the Church nor the multitude 3. Ordination is an act formally of an ecclesiasticall power but the Magistrate as the Magistrate hath no ecclesiasticall power Ergo hee cannot exercise an act of ecclesiasticall power 4. If ordination were an act of Kingly power due to the King as King then 1. The Apostles and Elders usurped in the Apostolick Church the office and throne of the King and that behoved to bee in them an extraordinary and temporary power but wee never find rules tying to the end of the world given to Timothies and Elders of the Church anent the regulating of extraordinary and temporary power that were against the wisedome of God to command Timothy to commit the Word to faithfull men who are able to teach others as 2 Tim. 2. 2. and to set downe the qualification of Pastors Elders Doctors and Deacons to Timothy as a Church man with a charge to keepe such commandements unviolable to Christs second appearing if Timothy and his successors in the holy ministry were to bee denuded of that power by the incoming of Christian Magistrates 2. The King by the laying on of his hands should appoint Elders in every citie and the spirits of the Prophets should bee subject to the King not to the Prophets as the word saith 1 Cor. 14. 32. 5. Those who have a Church power to ordaine and deprive Pastors must by office try the doctrine and be able to 〈…〉 sayers and to finde out the Foxes in their hereticall wayes and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith but this by office is required of Pastors and not of the King as is evident 1 Tim. 3. 2. 2 Tim. 2. 2â— Tit. 1. 9 10 11. It is not enough to say it is sufficient that the King try the abilities of such as are to bee ordained and the bontgates of hereticall spirits to bee deprived by Pastors and Church men their counsell and ministery and upon their testimony the King is to ordaine and make or exauthorate and unmake Pastors because 1. so were the King a servant by office to that which Church men shall by office determine which they condemne in our doctrine which wee hold in a right and sound meaning 2. He who by office is to admit to an office and deprive from an office must also by office bee obliged to bee such as can try what the office requireth of due to bee performed by the officer nor is it enough which some say that the ignorance of the King in civill things taketh not away his legall power to judge in civill things and by that same reason his ignorance in Church matters taketh not away his power to judge in ecclesiasticall matters for I doe not reason from gifts and knowledge that is in the King simply but from gifts which â—xâ—fficio by vertue of his Kingly office is required in him It is â—â—ue as King hee is oblieged to read continually in the book of the Law of God Deut. 17. and to know what is truth what hereâ—ie in so faâ—re as hee commandeth that Pastors preach sound doctrine and that as a Judge hee is to punish heresie Some say hee is to have the knowledge of private discretion as a Christian that hee punish not blindly I thinke hee is to know judicially as a King 1. Because hee hath a regall and judiciall knowledge of civill things even of the major proposition and not of the assumption and fact onely Ergo seeing hee is by that same kingly power to judge of treason against the Crown the civill State by which he is to judge of heresie to punish heresie it would seeme as King hee is to cognosce in both by a kingly power both what is Law and what is fact 2. Because the judgement of private discretion common to all Christians is due to the King as a Christian not as a King but the cognition that the King is to take of heresie and blasphemy whether it bee heresie or blasphemy that the Church â—â—â—â—eth heresie and blasphemy is due to the King as King because hee is a civill Judge therein and if the Church
Ministery and the Minestery before the Church p. 175 176 177. The Keys and power of ordaining Officers not committed to the Church of believers destitute of Elders p. 180. 181. 182. Robinsons reasons on the contrary siding with Arminians and Socinians who evert the necessity of a Ministery are dissolved p. 182. 183. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers but by Elders in a constituted Church p. 184. 185. seq Ordination and Election differ ibidm Corrupt rites of the Romish Church added to ordination destroy not the nature of Ordination though such an Ordination be unlawfull yet is not invalid and null p 186. 187 188. The various opinions of Romanists anent Ordination ibid. Election may stand for Ordination in case of necessity p. 187. Of the succession of Pastors to Pastors p. 185. 186. Calling of Pastors seems by our Brethrens way not necessary p. 200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers dissolved p. 189. 190 191 seq Believers because not the successors of the Apostles have not power of Ordination p. 192. 193 194. seq The Keys by no warrant of Gods word are given to Pastors as Pastors according to the Doctrine of our Brethren p. 197. seq They side with Sociaians who ascribe Ordination to sole Believers p. 200. Election belongeth to the people p. 201. 202. seq In the ancient Church this was constantly taught till Papists did violate Gods Ordinance p. 203. Election of a Pastor not essentiall to his calliâ—g p. 205. The calling of Luther how ordinary and how extraordinary p. 205 206 207. seq The essence of a valid calling p. 208. 209. How it may be proved by humane testimonies that the now visible Church hath been a visible Church since the dayes of the Apostles p. 229. 230. seq Since the long continuance of the Waldenses p. 235 236. seq A calling frow the Papists Church as valid as Baptisme from the same Church p. 237 238. seq Robinsons arguments are removed p. 239. 240. Of addition of members to the Church p. 241. What sort of Professors whether true or seeming believers doe essentially constitute a visible Church divers considerable distinctions anent a visible Church p. ib. 242. 243 seq The invisible not the visible Church the prime subject of the Covenant of grace and of all the priviledges due to the Church and of all title claime and interest in Jesus Christ and how by the contrary doctrine our brethren imprudently fall into a grosse poynt of Arminianisme p. 244. 245 246 247 248. seq The invisible Church hath properly right to the seales of the Covenant our brethren in this poynt joyne with Papists whom otherwise they sincerely hate p. 242 205 251. seq What sort of profession doth constitute a visible Church p. 356. That Christ hath provided no Pastors as Pastors for converting of soules and planting visible Churches is holden by our Brethren p. 256. The arguments of our brethren for a pretended Church of visible Saints not only in profession but also in some measure of truth and sincerity as the author saith are disolved p. 256. 257 258. Robinsons arguments at length are discussed p. 268. 269 seq The Lords adding to the Church invisible no rule for our adding p. 256. The places Mat 22. Mat. 13 of the man without his wedding garment comming to the feast and of the tâ—res in the Lords Field discussed p. 261 262. 263. The typical Temple no ground for this pretended visible Church p. 263 264. Nor the place 2 Tim. 3. 5. p. 261. Nor Rev. 22. 15. without are Dogs p. 267. 268. And of diverse other places and persons at length in seq Ordinary and prosessed hearing is Church-Communion p. 268 269 270 seq Excommunicated persons not wholy cut off from the visible Church p. 272 273 274 seq Sundry distinctions thereanent collected out of the Fathers and Schoolemen p. 277 278 279 282. Some Separatists deny that the regenerated can be excommunicated as Robinson some say onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication as Peter Coachman p 279 280 281. Of the diverse sorts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282 283 295. The reason why Papists debar not the excommunicated from hearing the word p. 275 276. How the Seals are due to the visible Church only in foro Ecclesiastico properly p. 281. In what diverse considerations the word preached is a note of the visible Church p. 283 284. seq The difference betwixt nota and signum p. 301. And nota actu primo notificativa and nota actu secundo and notificans p. 285. Arguments of Robinson and others answered p. 286. 287. Whether discipline be a note of the true church diverse distinctions thereanent p. 287 288. The order of Gods publick worship p. 228. Of the Communion of the visible Catholik Church p. 289 290. The Ministery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholick Church and to and for the Catholick Church p. 289 290 291. And not to a Congregation only ibid 292. Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church p. 293 294. Christ principally the head of the Catholick Church and secondarily a Spouse Head Lord King of a praticular Congregation p. 295. The excommunicated is east out of the Catholick visible Church p. 295 296. A sister Congregation doth not excommunicate consequenter only but antecedenter also p. 297. How Presbyteriall Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholick visible Church p. 299 300. Of the power of the Catholick visible Church p. 300 301. A Congregation in a remote I le hath power of Jurisdiction p. 302. A Presbyteriall Church is the first and principall subject of the Ordinary power of Jurisdiction p. 302 303. What power generall councells have and how necessary p. 304. Power of excommunication not in a single Congregation consociated with other Churches p. 205 206. Synods or councels occasionall rather then ordinary p. 307. A Congregational Church how it is by divine right p. 307. 308 Tell the Church Mat. 18. not restrained to a single Congregation only p. 310 311. The place Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church considered p. 310 311 312 313 seq An appeale from a Church that hath lawful power p. 315. A representative Church p. 316. The power of a single Congregation p 320 321 322. Matthew 18. Tell the Church establisheth a Church Court p. 322 323 324. What relation of Eldership do the members of the classicall Presbytery beare to the whole Presbyteriall Church and to all the congregations thereof p. 325 326 327 328 329 seq They have power of governing all Congregations in those bounds and not power of Pastorall teaching in every one of them ibidem Oncrousnesse of ruling many Churches whereof the Elders of the classicall Presbytery are not Pastors no more then the onerousnesse of advising that is incumbent to sister Churches p. 331 332 333. The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary not destructive to the power of Congregations p 334. 335.
weake p. 297 298 299 seq Mr. Coachmans arguments dissolved p. 305 306 307. seq The way of Church judging in independent congregations examined p. 308 309. That there be no peculiar authority in the Eldership for which they can be said to be over the people in the Lord according to the doctrin of independency of Churches and their six ways of the Elders authority confuted p. 311 312 313 314 315. seq That independency doth evert communion of sister-Churches and their seven wayes of Churches-communion refuted from their own grounds p. 324 325 326. seq The divine right of Synods Ten distructions thereanent p. 331 332. seq The desinition of a generall or Oecumenick Synod p. 332. 333 The place Acts 15 farther considered p. 334 335. Synods necessary by natures Law p. 336. Papists no friends to councells p. 336 337 338. seq 340 341. Three ways of communion of sister-Churches according to the doctrin of independent Churches confuted p. 346 347. seq How the magistrate hath power to compell persons to the profession of the truth p. 352 373. seq Six distinctions thereanent 2 part p. 352 353. The Magistrates power over a people Baptized and over Pagans who never heard of Christ in this poynt of Coaction to profession not alike p. 353 354 355. The magistrates compelling power terminated upon the externall act not upon the manner of doing sincerely or hypocritically p. 355 356. The magistrates power over hereticks with sundry distinctions thereanent p. 356 357 358. seq Socinians judgement and Arminians hereanent p. 359 360 A farther consideration of compelling or tolerating diverse Religions p. 361 362. Some indirect forcing lawfull p 362. Erroneous opinions concerning God and his worship though not in Fundamentalls censurable p 363 364. Diverse non Fundamentalls are to be believed with certainty of Faith and the non-believing of them are siâ—nes punishable p. 365. 366 367 seq Arguments on the contrary dissolved and the place Philip. 3. 15. cleared p 316. seq How an erring conscience obligeth p. 378 379 380 381 seq Arguments on the contrary answered p. 383 384. seq The Princes power in Church affairs Ten distinctions thereanent p. 391 392. 393. How the Magistrate is a member of the Church p. 392 393. The Prince by his Royall Office hath a speciall hand in Church-affaires p 393 394. The intrinsecall end of the Prince is a supernaturall good to be procured by the Sword and a coactive power and not only the externall peace of the State Spalato resuted p 396 397 398. seq How the Magistrate is subordinate to Christs mediatory Kingdome p 402 403 404 seq The ordinary power of the Prince is not Synodicall teaching or making Church-Lawes p. 403 404 405 406. seq The influence of the Princes civill power in Church-Canons p. 409. 410 411 seq The government of the visible Church spirituall and not a formall part of the Magistrates Office p. 417 418. seq The power of Ordination and Deprivation not a part of the Magistrates Office p. 427 428. seq Instances from David Salomon Ezechiah c. answered and our Doctrine and Iesuites differenced p. 438 439. seq Difference betwixt the Princes commanding Church-duties and the Churches commanding these same p. 417 418 seq The Kings ordinary power to make Church-Lawes examined p. 438 439 440. seq The intrinsecall end of the Magistrate a supernaturall good p. 442 443 446 447 448. The Popes pretended power over Kings protestants contrary to to Papists herein what ever the author or Popish libeller of the survey and the night-Author of Treason Lysimachus Nicanor say on the contrary p. 449 450 451 452. seq The way of Reformation of Congregations in England according to the independent way examined p. 457 458. The originall of Church-Patronages p. 459. And how unwarrantable by Gods Word p. 462 463. Other wayes of Reformation of England according to the way of independent Churches modestly considered as about maintenance of Ministers and replanting of visible Churches there p. 464 465 466. seq Errata THe Author could not attend the Presse therefore pardon errors of the Printing Observe that the Author was necessitated to make some occasionall addition to the mids of this Treatise which occasioned-variation of the Figures of the Pages and therefore stumble not that when the Booke commeth to page 484 the next page not observing due order is page 185. 186 and so forth to the end of the Treatise page 60. title of the page 60 c. page 61 62. 64. dele not and for not of the same essentiall frame c. read of the same essentiall frame c. page 484 line 22 Churches their persecution read Churches through their persecution for page 229 read 209. for page 259. read 269. for p. 484. r. p. 498. יהוה THE Way of the Church of Christ In NEW ENGLAND Measured by the Golden Reed of the SANCTUARY Or The way of Churches walking in brotherly equality and independence or coordination without subjection of one Church to another examined and measured by the Golden Reed of the Sanctuary Propositions concerning the supposed visibility and Constitution of independent Churches examined CHAP. 1. SECT 1. PROP. 1. THe Church which Christ in his Gospell hath instituted and to which he hath committed the keys of his Kingdome the power of binding and loosing the Tables and Scales of the Covenant the Officers and Consures of his Church the Administration of all his publick worship and Ordinances is coetus fidelium a company of Believers meeting in one place every Lords day for the administration of the holy ordinances of God to publick edification 1 Cor. 14. 23. 1 Because it was a company whereof Peter confessing and believing was one and built on a rock Mat. 16. 18. a Such as unto whom any offended brother might complaine Mat. 18. 17. 3 Such as is to cast out the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. Which cannot agree to any diocesian provinciall or Nationall assemblie Ans. From these we question Quest. 1. If a company of believers and saints builded by faith upon the rock Christ and united in a Church-Covenant be the only instituted visible Church of the New Testament to the which Christ hath given the keys Let these considerations be weighed 1. Dist. The matter of an instituted visible Church is one thing and the instituted visible Church is another as there be ods betwixt stones and timber and an house made of stones and timber 2 Dist. It is one thing to govern the actions of the Church and another thing to governe the Church the Moderator of any Synod doth govern the actions of the Synod but he is not for that a Governour Ruler and Pastor of the Synod Or ordering actions and governing men are diverse things 3. Dist. A thing hath first its constituted and accomplished being in matter forme efficient and finall causes before it can performe these operations and actions that flow from that being so constituted a Church must be a Church before any
a number of sole believers united in a Church-covenant which in very deed iâ— but stones and timber not an house builded of God for in the ministeriall Church of the New Testament there is eâ—eâ— a relation betwixt the Elders and the flock wee desire to to see a Copy of our brethrens instituted visible Church to the which Elders are neither essentiall nor integrall parts for their instituted visible Church hath its compleat being and all its Church-operations as binding loosing ordeining of Officers before there bee an Edldership in it and also when the Eldership is ordained they are not Eyes and Eares to the instituted Church nor watchmen because it is a body in essence and operation compleat without officers 2. the officers are not Governors for as I trust to prove they have no act of ministeriall authority of governing over the people by our brethrens Doctrine 2. all their governing is to Rule and moderate the actions of the whole governing Church which maketh them no wayes to be governours nor over the believers in the Lord nor overseers nor watchmen as a Preses who moderateth a Judicatorie a moderator in a Church-meeting a Prolocutor in a convocation is not over the Judicatorie Synod or meeting or Convocation 3. The Eldership are called by them the adjuncts the Church the subject the subject hath its perfect essence without its accidents and common adjuncts 2 Quest. Whether or not Christ hath committed the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to the Church of Believers which as yet wanteth all Officers Pastors Doctors c. The Author sayth this company of believers and Church which wanteth Officers and as we have heard is compleat without them is the corporation to which Christ hath given the keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven which deserveth our brotherly censure for wee then aske a Scripture for the Lords giving of the keys to Pastors and Elders if the keys be given to Peter Mat. 16. as a professing believer by what Word of God are they given to Peter as to an Apostle and Pastor it would seem the Pastors have not the keys jure Divino for by this argument our Divines prove the Bishop not to bee an Office of power and jurisdiction above a Pastor and Presbyter because the keys were not given to Peter as to the Archbishop but as to a Pastor of the Church and indeed this would conclude that Pastors are not Officers of authority and power of jurisdiction jure Divino Hence the question is if it can be concluded that the keyes of of the Kingdom of Heaven Mat. 16. Mat. 18. were given to Peter as he represented all professing believers or if they were given for the good of professing believers but to Peter as carrying the person of Apostles Pastors and Church-guides 1. Distinction There is one question of the power of the keyes and to whom they are committed and another of the exercise of them and toucheth the government of the Church if it be popular and democraticall or not 2. Dist. It is not inconvenient but necessary that Christ should give to his Church gifts Pastors and Teachers of the which gifts the Church is not capable as a subject as if the Church might exercise the Pastor and Doctors place and yet the Church is capable of these gifts as the object and end because the fruit and effect of these gifts redoundeth to the good of the Church see Parker see the Parisian schoole and Bayner 3. Distinct. There is a formall ordinary power and there is a vertuall or extraordinary power 1. Concl. Christ Iesus hath immediatly himselfe without the intervening power of the Church or men appointed offices and Officers in his house and the office of a pastor and Elder is no lesse immediately From Christ for men as Christs Vicars and Instruments can appoint no new Office in the Church then the office of the Apostles Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Mat. 28. 19. The Offices are all given to the Church immediatly and so absolutely and so the power of the keys is given to the Church the same way But the Officers and key bearers now are given mediatly and conditionally by the intervening mediation of the ruling and ministeriall Church that she shall call such and such as have the conditions required to the office by Gods Word 1. Tim. 3. 12 3. Hence we see no reason why the keys can be said to be given to believers any other wayes then that they are given for their good 2. Concl. I deny not but there is a power virtuall not formall in the Church of believers to supply the want of ordination of pastors or some other acts of the keyes simply necessary hic nunc this power is virtuall not formall and extraordinary not ordinary not officiall not properly authoritative as in a Church in an Iland where the pastors are dead or taken away by pest or otherwayes the people may ordaine Pastors or rather doe that which may supply the defect of ordination as David without immediate Revelation from Heaven to direct him by only the Law of nature did eate shewbread so is the case here so answer the casuistes and the schoolemen that a positive Law may yield in case of necessity to the good of the Church so Thomas Molina Suarez Vasquez Vigverius Sotus Scotus Altisiodorensis Durand Gabriel and consider what the learned Voetius sayth in this What if in an extreame case of necessity a private man endued with gifts and zeale should teach publickly after the example of the faithfull at Samosaten Yea and Flavianus and Diodorus preached in Antioch as Theodoret sayth yea saith Voetius an ordinary ministery might be imposed on a Laick or private person by the Church though the presbytery consent not in case of necessity God sayth Gerson may make an immediate intermission of a calling by Bishops yea sayth Anton. speaking of necessities Law The Pope may commit power of Excommunication quia est de jure positive pure Laico mulieri to one meere Laicke or a woman though we justifie not this yet it is hence concluded that God hath not tied himselfe to one set rule of ordinary positive Lawes a captive woman as Socrates saith preached the Gospell to the King and Queen of Iberranes and they to the people of the Land 3. Concl. The Author in the foresaid first proposition will have no instituted visible Church in the New Testament but a Congregationall or Parishionall Church that meeteth together ordinarily in one place for the hearing of the Word But we thinke as a reasonable man is the first immediate and principall subject of aptitude to laugh and the mediate and secondary Subjects are Peter Iohn and particular men so that it is the intention of nature to give these and the like properties principally and immediately to the speciâ—e and common nature and not immediately to this or that man
and Ostorodius Theoph. Nicolaides reason against Gods ordinance of a sent Ministerie Robins God hath indeed set in the body some to be eyes and mouth and hath not said to all the Church Goe and preach but first they have not their gifts from the Church Secondly you would have the body to starve if such hands as Deacons will not feed and all the body blinde if the eyes of the watchmen be blinde Answ. Yet thus much is granted that gifts give not the keyes nor authority to use gifts and so that all beleevers though gifted and graced also have not power of the keyes 2. It 's certaine that in a constituted Church there be no hands nor mouthes to doe and speake by authority and ex officio by vertue of an office save onely Elders and Pastors and that if they doe or speake they doe it extraordinarily when Churches hands are lame and her eyes blinde or if they doe and speake ordinarily it is from the law of charity in a private way not by power of the keyes and as Judges and Officers Manuscript 5 ch 4 sect The Churches not the Angels of the Churches are blamed for not executing censures against Balaam Jezabel the Nicolaitans g Robinson saith more 1. These whose workes Christ commendeth for that dwelling where Sathans throne was they kept his name and denyed not his faith these he reproveth for suffering the doctrine of Balaam and the Nicolaitans 13 14 15 16. 2. They which were commended by Christ for their workes love service faith patience increase of workes are reproved for suffering Jezabel but these were not the Angels onely 3. These conjunctions but never the lesse say though they were zâ—alous in many things yet they failed in not being zealous enough against false teachers Ans. 1. These connexions prove guiltinesse in Angels or Pastors and one common fault may be laid upon them all but hence it followeth not that they all abused one and the same power of the Keyes as being all collaterall Judges no doubt the Angels preached not against Balaam Jâ—zabel and the Nicolaitans doctrine and yet women dwelt where Sathans throne is and there faith and patience was commended and yet our brethren will not say women are rebuked and all the beleevers because they did not pastorally preach against Balaam and Iezabel so this argument hurteth them as much as our cause The Pastors were guilty because they did not in their place use the Keyes and the people because they did not say to Archippus and their Officers Take heed how you governe as Israel was involved in Achans trespasse because they warned not one another 2. Seeing the Spirit of God maketh mention of Churches in the plurall number and every one of the seven Churches of Ephesus Rev. 2. 7. of Sâ—yrna v. 11. of Pergamus 17. of Thyatira 29 of Sardis 3. 6. Philadelphia 13. Laodicea 22. It is cleare there were more Churches then a single Congregation and an independent incorporation in every one of them and so a Presbytery of Angels in every one of them behoved to be guilty of this neglect of discipline yet not all one and the same way It is not cleare enough though that the whole Church in Ephesus was to be rebuked or that all and every one of the Elders whereof there were a good number Act. 20. 26. He prayed with them all they all wept sore were guilty of these abuses of the power of the Keyes for in Sardis there were a few names which had not defiled their garments yet the whole body is rebuked Manuscript Ch. 5. Sect. 4. When the word Congregation is put for the Elders or Judges only it is never understood of them sitting in consistery and judgement there alone by themselves and apart from the people but in the presence of the publick assembly who also had liberty in such cases to rescue an innocent from unjust judgment 1 Sam. 14. 45. I answer we urge not a Church assembly of Elders only to exclude the people from hearing yea and in an orderly way from speaking reasoning and disputing even in our Generall assembly but for judiciall concluding we find not that given to any but to the Church-guides Act. 15. 6. Act. 16. 4. 2 It is not a good argument the people sate with the Rulers and rescued innocent Jonathan 1 Sam. 14. Therefore all the people may fit and give judiciall sentence or impede the Elders to sentence any This I grant is alledged by Ainsnorth for to give popular government to the people as also 1 King 21. 13. and Ier. 26. 11 12. but 1. a fact of the people is not a Law 2. It was one fact and that in an extraordinary case of extreame iniquity in killing innocent Ionathan a Prince and Leader of the people 3. in a civill businesse and the people were to be executioners of the sentence of death and they saw it manifestly unjust 4. they were not the common people only but in thar company were the Princes of the Tribes and heads and the King and his family only on the other side what will this infer but that there were no Kings in Israel who had power of life and death nor any judges as Ainsworth contrary to Scripture sayth but that the people were joynt Judges with the King and that the people in the New Testament are co-equall Judges with the Elders from so poore an example and so the Separatists proving from the peoples power of judging in civill causes which yet is a wide mistake and a punishment bodily to be inflicted upon strangers as Paget doth learnedly observe doe conclude the peoples power of judging in Ecclesiastick causes which concerneth only the members of the visible Church Manuscript We grant it is orderly to tell the Elders the offence that the whole Church be not frivolously troubled but it followeth not that the Officers may judge there alone without consent of the people he who told his complaint to the Levite told it orderly enough to the whole Congregation assembled at Mizpeh Jud. 20. Ans. These to whom we are to complaine these and these only are to be heard and obeyed as Judges binding and loosing in Earth and validly in Heaven Mat. 18. but these are not the multitude nor one Elder only but the Church of Elders 2. if the Church of Believers be the only subject as you teach of the Keys and not the Elders but in so far as they are parts of the believing Church then it is more orderly to complaine to the multitude who only are proper Judges then to Elders who are not properly Judges Manuscript A second reason why we allow such power to the people in Church censures is from the Church of Corinth 1. He directeth the whole Church of Corinth to whom he writeth to excomunicate the incestuous man Ans. He writeth to all the faithfull and so to women the woman is not to usurpe authority over
from Galilee Acts 1. 14. and some from Jerusalem v. 15. 3. No particular Church had power Ecclesiasticall as this Church had power to choose an Apostle who was to be a Pastor over the Churches of the whole World as our brethren teach so Mr. Paget sayth well These Disciples who waited upon Christ such as Barsabas and Matthias were no members of the Church of Jerusalem and so what powâ—r had a particular Church to dispose of them who were no members of their Church 3. That which concerneth all must be done by all and that which concerneth the feeding and governing of the Church of the whole World must be done by these who represent the Church of the whole World but that Matthias should be chosen and ordained an Apostle to teach to the whole World concerned all the Churches and not one particular Church 〈◊〉 Therefore there was here either no Church which no man dare say for â—here is here a company of believers where there is preaching and Church government v. 15. 16. 26. or then there was here a Congregation which is against sense and Scripture or there is a Church Provinciall Naturall or Oecumenick call it as you please it is a visible Church instituted in the New Testament after the ascension of Christ and not a Parishionall Church Some answer this was extraordinary and meerely Apostolick that an Apostle should be ordained and is no warrant for a nationall Church now when the Churches of Christ are constituted But I answer this distinction of ordinary and extraordinary is wearied and worne to death with two much employment 2. Beza Calvin Piscator Tilenus Whittaker Chamier Pareus Bucanus professors of Leyden Walaeus VVillet P. Martyr Ursinus c. and all our Divines yea Lorinus the Jâ—suite Cajetan alledge this place with good reason to prove that the ordination and election of Pastors belongeth to the whole Church and not to one man Peter or any Pope Yea Robinson and all our Brethren use this place to prove that the Church to the second comming of Christ hath power to ordaine and exanthorate and censure her officers 2. We desire a ground for this that the Ecclesiasticall power of the Church which is ordinary and perpetuall to Christs second comming should joyne as a collâ—terall cause in ordination and election of an Apostle which ordination is extraordinary temporary apostolick see for this Pet. Martyr VVhittaker Bilson Chamier Pareus Beza Calvin Harmonie of the confessions Iunius Cartwright Fulk Ursinus Zwinglius Munsterus and Theodoret would have us to rest upon Apostolick demonstrations like this And Irenaeus speaketh against rectifiers of the Apostles in this Cyprian sayth the like 2 Acts 6. A Church of Hebrewes and Graecians together with the twelve Apostles is not a particular Ordinary Congregation and a governing Church choosing Deacons therefore they are a nationall Church though the first ordination of Deacons be meerely Apostolick and immediately from Iesus Christ yet the ordination of these seven persons was a worke of the Churches power of the keys Now let our Brethren speake if this was a Congregationall Church that meeteth ordinarily to the word and Sacraments such as they say the Church of Corinth was 1 Cor. â—1 18. So say I of the Church Acts 15. 22. called Apostles Elders and Brethren and the whole Church this could not be a particular Church for no particular Congregation hath Ecclesiasticall power to prescribe Decrees and Canons to all the Churches of the Gentiles and that this was done by an ordinary Ecclesiastick power that remaineth perpetually in a Church such as this was is cleare because our Brethren prove that the whole multitude spake in this Church from vers 12. Then all the multitude kept silence and therefore the multitude say our Brethren spake from v. 21. all the Church voyced in these Decrees and Canons say they 3. Sister Churchers keepe a visible Church-communion together 1. They heare the word and partake of the Seales of the Covenant occasionally one with another 2. They eschew the same excommunicated heretick as a common Church-enemy to all 3. They exhort rebuke comfort and edifie one another as members of one body visible 4. If one sister Church fall away they are to labour to gaine her and if she will not be gained as your Author sayth they tell it to many sister Churches if shee refilse to heare them they forsake Communion with her 1. Here is a visible body of Christ and his Spouse having right to the keyes word and seales of grace 2. Here is a visible body exercising visible acts of Church-fellowship one toward another Hence here a visible Provinciall and Nationall Church exercising the specifick acts of a Church Ergo Here is a Provinciall and Nationall Church For to whom that agreeth which essentially constituteth a Church visible that must be a visible Church You will say they are not a visible Church because they cannot and doe not ordinarily all meete in one materiall house to heare one and the same word of God and to partake of the same Seales of the Covenant joyntly but I answer 1. This is a begging of the question 2. They performe other specifick acts of a visible Church then to meete ordinarily to partake joyntly and at once of the same ordinances 3. If this be a good reason that they cannot be a Nationall Church because they meete not all ordinarily to heare the some word and to partake of the same Ordinances then a locall and visible and ordinary union joyntly in the same worship is the specifick essence of a visible Church but then there was no visible Nationall Churches in Iudea for it was impossible that they could all meete in one materiall house to partake of the same worship 4. These who for sicknes and necessary avocations of their calling as Navigation Traffiquing and the like cannot ordinarly meet with the congregation to partake joyntly with them of these same Ordinances loose all membership of the visible Church which is absurd for they are cast out for no fault 5. This is not essentiall to a nationall Church that they should ordinarily all joyntly meet for the same worship but that they be united in one ministeriall government and meet in their chiefe members and therefore our Brethren use an argument à specie ad genâ—s negativè a provinciall or nationall company of believers cannot performe the acts of a particular visible Church Ergo such a company is not a visible Church just as if I would reason thus A Horse cannot laugh Ergo he is not a living Creature or it is an argument à negatione unius speciei ad negationem alterius such a company is not such a congregationall Church Ergo it is no visible Church at all an Ape is not a reasonable Creature Ergo it is not an Ape 3. Conclu There ought to be a fellowship of
The state of the question to be explained 3. The truth to be confirmed In the answers to the questions sent to New England they require of all persons come to age before they be received members of the Church 1. A publiquâ— vocall declaration of the manner and soundnesse of their conversion and that either in continued speech saith the Apologie or in answer to questions propounded by the Elders 2. They require a publick profâ—ssion of their faith concerning the articles of their religion the foresaid way also 3. An expresse vocall covenanting by oath to walke in that faith and to submit saith the Authour themselves to God and one to another in his feare and to walke in a professed subjection to all his holy Ordinances cleaving one to another as fellow members of the same body in brotherly love and holy watchfulnesse unto mutuall edification in Christ Iesus 4. And a covenanting not to depart from the said Church without the consent thereof This Church-covenant saith the Apologie is the essentiall or formall cause of a visible Church as a flocke of Saints is the materiall cause and so necessarily of the being of a Church that without it none can claim Church-communion and therefore it is that whereby a Church is constituted in its integrity that whereby a fallen Church is againe restored and that which being taken away the Church is dissolved and ceaseth to be a Church and it is that whereby Ministers have power over the people and people interest in their Ministers and one member hath interest and powerover another fellow-member The manner of entring in Church-state is this 1. A number of Christians with a gifted or experienced Elder meet often together saith this Authour about the things of God and performe some duties of prayer and spirituall conference together till a sufficient company of them be well satisfied in the spirituall good estate one of another and so have approved themselves to one anothers consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be said on the Lords spirituall Temple 2. They having acquainted the Christian Magistrate and neerest adjoyning Churches of their purpose of entring into Church-fellowship convene in a day kept with fasting and praying and preaching one bâ—ing chosen with common consent of the whole in name of the rest standeth up and propoundeth the covenant in the foresaid four Articles above named 3. All the rest declare their joynt consent in this covenant either by silence or word of mouth or writing 4. The brethren of other Churches some specials in name of the rest reach out to them the right hand of fellowship exhorting them to stand stedfast in the Lord. Which done prayers made to God for pardon and acceptance of the people a Psalm is sung But when a Church is to be gathered together of Infidels they must be first converted believers and so fit materials for Church fellowship before any of those things can be done by them 5. Baptisme maketh none members of the visible Church 6. A Church fallen cannot be accepted of God to Church fellowship till they renew their Church covenant Thus shortly for their mind about the gathering of a visible Church Let these distinctions be considered for the right stating of the question 1. Distinct. There is a covenant of free grace betwixt God and sinners founded upon the surety Christ Iesus laid hold on by us when we believe in Christ but a Church Covenant differenced from this is in question sub judice lis est 2. Distinct. There is a covenant of baptisme made by all and a covenant vertuall and implicite renewed when we are to receive the Lords Supper but an explicite positive professed Church covenant by oaâ—h in-churching a person or a society to a State-church is now questioned 3. Distinct. An explicite vocall Covenant whereby we bind our selves to the first three Articles in a tacite way by entring in a new relation to such a Pastor and to such a Flocke we deny not as if the thing were unlawfull for we may sweare to performe Gods commandements observing all things requisite in a lawfull oath 2. But that such a covenant is required by divine institution as the essentiall forme of a Church and Church-membership as though without this none were entered members of the visible Churches of the Apostles nor can now be entered in Church-state nor can have right unto the seales of the covenant we utterly deny 4. Distinct. We grant a covenant in Baptisme which is the seale of our entry unto the visible Church 2. That it is requisit that such Heretickes Papists Infidels as be received as members of our visible Church from which Papists have fallen having received baptisme from us doe openly professe subjection to God and his Church in all the Ordinances of God And that Infidels give a confession of their faith before they be baptized 3. Nor deny we that at the election of a Pastor the Pastor and people tie themselves by reciprocation of oathes to each other the one to fulfill faithfully the ministery that he hath received of the Lord the other to submit to his ministery in the Lord but these reciprocall oathes make neither of them members of a visible Church for they were that before these oathes were taken 5. Distinct. Any professor removing from one congregation to another and so comming under a new relation to such a Church or such a Ministery is in a tacite and vertuall covenant to discharge himselfe in all the duties of a member of that Congregation but this is nothing for a Church-covenant for when six are converted in the congregation whereof I am a member or an excommunicated person heartily and unfainely repenteth there ariseth a new relation betwixt those converts and the Church of God and a tie and obligation of duties to those persons greater then was before as being now members of one mysticall and invisible body Yet cur brethren cannot say there is requisite that the Church renew their Church-covenant towards such seeing the use of the Covenant renewed is to restore a fallen Church or to make a non-Church to be a Church and if those six be converted by my knowledge there resulteth thence an obligation of a vertuall and tacite covenant betwixt them and me but there is no need of an explicite and vocall covenant to tie us to duties that we are now obliged to in a stricter manner then we were before for when one is taken to be a steward in a great family there may be a sort of Covenant betwixt that servant and the Lord of the house and there resulteth from his office and charge a tie and obligation not onely to the head of the family but also to the children and fellow-servants of the house but there is no need of an expresse vocall and professed covenant betwixt the new steward and the children and servants yea and strangers also to whom he owes some acts of steward-duties
may be a true visible Church there as yet and we then wronged them in separation from them Because Gods people in Babel did never wilfully reject the covenant 2. Our brethren professe they cannot receive into their Church the godly persecuted and banished out of Old England by Prelates for the truth unlesse saith he they be pleased to take hold of our Church-covenant Now not to admit into your Churches such as cannot sweare your Church covenant in all one as to acknowledge such not a true Church and to separate from them and so the want of an explicite and formall Church-covenanting to you maketh professors no Church-visible and unworthy of the seales of grace but reverend Parker saith that there is such a profession of the covenant in England sic ut secessionem facere salvâ conscientiâ nullus possit that no man with a safe conscience can separat therefrom 3. The ignorants and simple ones amongst the Papists have not rejected the Gospell obstinately in respect it was never revealed to them yet the simple ignorance of points principally fundamentall maketh them a non-Church and therefore the want of your Church-covenant must un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth It is not much that this Author saith the primitive Church never did receive children to the communion nor any till they made a confession of their Faith What then a confession of their Faith and an evidence of their knowledge is not your Chuoch-covenant for by your Church-covenant the parties to be received in the Church must give testimony of their conversion to the satisfaction of the consciences of all your Church The old confirmation of children was not such a thing 2. The tryall of the knowledge of such as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper is not an inchurching of them because if â—ny not that way tryed in the ancient Church did fall into scanâ—alcus sins they were being come to yeeres lyable to the censures of the Church which said certainly the ancients acknowledged them to be members of that visible Church but you say expresly they are without and you have not to doe to judge them 1 Cor. 5. 12. And let the author see for this the counâ—ell of Laodicea Gregorius Leo Augustine Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose the councell of Elibert Perkins Martine Bucer Chemnitius Peter Martyr who all teach that confirmation was nothing lesse then your Church-covenant 2. That it had never that meaning to make persons formll members of the visible Church 3. That that was sufficiently done in Baptisme 4. That comfimation was never the essentiall forme of a visible Church but rather the repetition of Baptisme so Whitgift a man much for confirmation confirmatio apud nos usurpatur ut pueri proprio ore proprioque consensu pactum quod in Baptismo inibant coram Ecclesiâ confirment Pareus sayth they were in the Church before Sed impositione manuum in Ecclesiam adultorum recipie bantur Beza saith the same Calvin liberi infidelium ab utero adoptati jure promissionis pertinebant ad corpus Ecclesiae Bullinger acknowledging that in Baptisme infantes were received into the Church saith Pastorum manus illis impone bantur quorum fidei committebatur Ecclesiarum cura 7. Argum. A multitude of unwarrantable wayes partly goeth before partly conveyeth this Church-covenant As. 1. It is a dreame that all are converted by the meanes of private Christians without the Ministery of sent Pastors by hearing of whom Faith commeth all are made materialls and convertes in private without Pastors judge if this be Christs order and way 2. How it is possible a Church shall be gathered amongst Infidells this way Infidells cannot convert Infidells and Pastors as Pastors cannot now be sent by our Brethrens Doctrine for Pastors are not Pastors but in relation to a particular congregation therefore Pastors as Pastors cannot be sent to Indians 3. They must be assured in conscience at least satisfied in every one anothers salvation and sound conversion were the Apostles satisfied anent the conversion of Anainas Saphira Simon Magus Alexander Hymeneus Philetus Demas and others 4. By what warrant of the word are private Christians not in office made the ordinary and onely converters of Soules to Christ conversion commeth then ordinarily and solely by unsent Preachers and private persons Ministery 5. What warrant have the sister Churches of the word to give the right hand of fellowship to a new erected Church for to give the hand of fellowship is an authoritative and pastoriall act as Gal. 2 9. When Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived the grace that was given unto me they gave unto me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that is saith Pareus they received us to the colledge of the Apostles so Bullinger and Beza now this is to receive them in amongst the number of Churches as Pareus and members of the catholick Church but Churches being all independent and of a like authority the Sister Churches having no power over this new erected Church what authority hath Sister Churches to acknowledge them as Sister Churches For 1. They cannot be upon two or three houres â—â—ght of them hearing none of them speak satisfied in their consciences of their Regeneration 2. By no authority can they receive them as members of the catholick Church for this receiving it a Church-act and they have no Church-power over them 3. What a meeting is this of diverse Churches for the receiving of a new Sister Church It is a Church I believe meeting together and yet it is not a congregation and it is an ordinary visible Church for at the admitting of all converts to the Church-order this meeting must be surely here our brethren acknowledge that there is a Church in the New Testament made up of many congregations which hath power to receive in whole Churches and members of Churches unto a Church-fellowship this is a visible provinciall or nationall Church which they other wayes deny 6. We see no warrant why one not yet a Pastor or Elder should take on him to speake to a congregation though they all conseâ—t that he speak exhort and pray we desire a warrant from Gods Word that such a thing should be here is preaching and Church-preaching Church-praying and praysing and yet there is no Pastor nor man called to office we see not how this will abide the measure of the Golden-neede especially in a constituted Church 7. We desire to see such a Church-action Acts 2. Where three thousand were added in one day to the Church 8. If it be enough that all be silent and testify their consent to the Church covenant by silence how is the Church-Magistrate and these of other Churches satisfied in conscience of the conversion of all for all consent to this the Magistrate may be a King and he cannot acknowledge these as a Church whose faces he never
Christ have no Church on earth for the laying hold on the covenant giveth being and life to the Church as the body of Christ and his true spouse as well as it giveth being to the visible Church according to ouâ— brethrens doctrine and if this covenant cease there is not a Church of Christ on earth 8. We have heard nothing here as yet but the covenant of grace and no Church-covenant But saith the Authour of the Church-covenant g Though it be indeed the covenant of grace and made principally with God it followeth not hence that it is not a covenant of the members amongst themselves for the covenant of God tyeth us to duties to our neighbour and to watchfulnesse and edification one of another Levit. 19 17. Deut. 29. 18. the neglect whereof in the matter of Achan brought sinne on all the congregation Josh. 7. yea it tieth us to duties to children not yet borne who shall after become members of the Church when Iehojadah made a covenant betwixt the King and the people it was but a branch of the Lords covenant obliging the King to rule in the Lord and the people to obey in God Answ. 1. But if particular duties to our brethren bind us by a new Church-covenant because Gods covenant commandeth these duties then because Gods covenant commandeth sobriety toward our selves and righteous dealing toward our brethren there is required a selfe-covenant towards your selves for temperance and sobriety toward your selves as there is required a Church-covenant to binde you to duties to those who are in Church membership with you this no man can say nor can severall duties require severall covenants 2. It is true when we enter into covenant with God we sweare duties to all to whom we are obliged but then we are made members of the visible Church before we sweare this Church-covenant and this is as if Abraham were made a living man before he have a reasonable soule and as if Abraham were Israel his father before Israel be Abraham his sonne for if Abraham be in-Churched when he did sweare the covenant of grace as the Authour granteth then he must be a member of a visible Church while as yet there is not a visible Church to which Abraham is tied I deny not but Israel may sweare obedience to all Gods covenant and all duties therein and that he may sweare also in particular to performe all duties to Abraham his father in another oath but that he cannot enter in the state of relation of sonneship to his father while he sweare that oath in particular is a dreame which hardly can be conceived 3. The peoples finne in not warning Achan was a finne against a duty of the covenant exacting obedience of all in brotherhead though not in a Church-state Levit. 19. 17. and Iob and his friends who were members of no visible Church as you say did performe this one to another Iob 4. 3 4. Iob 2. 11. Iob. 4. 1. 4. The covenant that Jehojadah made betwixt the King and the people will prove the lawfullnesse of a covenant to performe Church-duties beside the generall covenant of grace which we deny not but doth not prove that a covenant to Church-duties is the essentiall forme of Church-membership and the onely way by Divine precept of entring persons in a Church-state for persons already in Church-state may upon good reasons sweare a covenant to these duties yet are they not of new inchurched to that congregation whereof they were members before Their next principall argument as the Apology saith if a Church-covenant be the essentiall forme of a Church as a stock of Saints is the materiall cause then the Church-covenant is necessary to the being of the Church and it is that wherby Ecclesia integra constituitur collapsa restituitur quo sublato Ecclesia dissolvitur destituitur that is it is by this covenant a Church is instituted in its integrity and when it is fullen it is restored to its integrity and when this covenant â—easâ—th the Church is no longer a visible Church Answ. When a Church falleth it is not restored to the state of a visible Church by circumcision and yet circumcision is given as a signe of a covenant betwixt God and his Church Gen. 17. 11. nor is a Church restored by Baptisme or Baptizing over againe and yet Baptisme is that whereby we are entered members of the visible Church 2. When persons faile in omitting Church duties I thinke they faile against your Church-Oath yea when they fall into any sinne that may be a scandall to others yea the finne of adultery yet if they repent and heare â—he Church they are not excommunicated neither doe they â—ose the right of Church-membership and right to the seales of the covenant nor is it needfull they be restored by renewing a Church-covenant but we desire to heare from Gods word proofes of the singular vertues of this Church-covenant 3. Discipline is by all Divines thought necessary to the well being of a Church but not to the simple being thereof and for this we apeale to the learned Parker who denieth Discipline to be an essentiall note of the visible Church and citeth Cartwright for this and therefore saith that Calvin Bortrandus de Logues Mornaeus Martyr Marloratus Galusius and Beza omitteth discipline amongst the notes of the Church The apology addeth if the nationall Church of the Jewes was made a nationall Church by that covenant and therby all the Synagogues had Church-fellowship one with another in the Temple then the congregationall Church is made a visible Church by that covenant 2. Also the fallen Church of the Jewes was restored to a Church-state say they by renewing a covenant with the Lord in the dayes of Asah Hezekiah and these who fell to Judah 2 Chron. 9. 25. are commanded not to stiffen their necks or as in the originall to give their hand unto the Lord that so they might enter into the sanctuary 2 Chron. 30. 8. Answ. Is it credible or possible that all the Synagoues of so many hundred thousand people as were in the 12. Tribes were all satisfied in conscience anent the regeneration one of anotherâ— and this is required of you to the right swearing of a Church covenant else how could they in the Oath joyne themselves to all Israel as to a Generation of Saints â—â— Israel before this Oath was circumcised and had eaten the Passoyer and so was a visible Church before yea then God had no Church visible before this Oath which is against Gods promise made to David and his seed Psal. 89. 28. â—9 Also in Abijahs dayes Judah was the true Church of God 2 Chron. 13. 8. And now yâ—t think to withstand the Kingdome of the Lord in the hands of the sonnes of David 10. But as for us the Lord is our God and we have not forsaken Him 3. The inchurching of members is a Church-action as all the Church casteth out so all
in the Church assembly this Church-swearing is not rewarded so for how is it proved that a name even an everlasting name better then the names of sonnes and daughters is the name of a fellow-member in some obscure congregation or parish is this better then the name of a borne Jew who was also a member of the visible Church and if he believed in Christ had also the everlasting name of a member of the Jewish Church Surely there is no ground for this in Gods Word the everlasting name must be some spirituall remembrance and some invisible honour beyond the externall honour of being named the sonne or daughter of a Jew and by what warrant also of Gods word is Gods holy mountaine and his house of Prayer v. 7. which in the New Testament can no more be literally expounded then offering of burnt offerings by what warrant is this called a parochiall visible congregation where visible saints meets in one materiall house ordinarily and in one visible Church-way The house of Prayer there is Joh. 2. expounded of the typicall Temple which spiritually did typifie Christs body as he expoundeth it himselfe Ioh. 2. 18 19 20. deare brethren doe no violence to Gods Word 2. There is no ground that the Eunuch and stranger had no other complaint but want of visible membership for his laying hold on the Lords Sabbaths saith the contrary and though he should complain of that it is a small comfort promised thâ—â— he shall be a member of a visible congregation which membership many Iudasses and Hypocrites injoy also 3. Though there were a visible Church-membership here promised as no intepreter that ever yet saw it but your selves yet it should onely follow before heathen who are come to age be Baptized and so inchurched they should externally lay hold on a professed covenant and so that they might be members of the invisible Church before they be members of the visible Church which is much for our Baptisme-covenant and nothing for your Church-covenant 4. Church-membership by your exposition is promised to none but these who inwardly by true faith are joyned to the covenant then all Church-Acts performed by pastors and professors not converted though they proceed clave noâ— errante following Christ his rule are null and no baptiâ—ing no binding in heaven for a promise conditionall is no promise say reason and lawyers where the condition is not fulfilled The Author of the Church-covenant citeth that of Ezâ—k 16. 8. I entred into covenant with thee and thou becamest minâ— Eze. 20. 37. I will cause you to passe under the rod here is a covenant not of a person but of the whole House of Israel v. 30. 39. This covenant is called a band and Junius observeth well takes from shepheards who went amongst their sheep with a Rod and selected and poynted out such as were for the Lords sacrifice Lev. 26. 31. Ergo under the New Testament men enter not into the Church hand over head but they passe under the Rod of due tryall and then being â—ound meet are inchurched Answ. He entered into covenant with Hierusalem dying in her owne blood v. 6. v. 8. your covenant is made with a people washed and converted 2. All are taken in promiscuously in this covenant externally good and evill who prospered to a kingdome and were renowned amongst the Heathen v. 13. 14. Your Church covenant is of persons who passe under the rod of proâ—ation and passe for sound converts The other place is not to a purpose for God is not speaking of gathering his people to a visible Church but as Calvin Polanus Iunius God is meeting with the peoples wicked conclusion who said v. 34. They were banished and capâ—ives mixed amongst the Nations and so free from Gods corâ—ecting rod or band of Discipline and God saith and I will make you to passe under the Rod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I will bring you under the â—and of my covenant The Word is also Psal. 2. 3. and it is true â—hat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth a staffe and a rod Prov. 10. 13. but it signifieth also a Kings Scepter Gen. 49. 10. but the band of the covenant signifieth no union of a visible Church nor is the Lord in that place promising the mercy of a gathered Church but by the contrary he threatneth an evill as v. 35. And I will bring you unto the wildernesse of the people and there will I plead with you face to face 36. Like as I peaded with your Fathers 37. And I will cause you to passe under the Rod c. To select you out from amongst the Heathen as sheep for sacrificing as the next verse 38. and I will purge out from amongst you the Reâ—â—lls c. This place is violently brought to witnesse unjustly And what though God would have them tryed who were taken under his covenant of protection it should be the covenant of grace and not a Church-covenant for he meaneth no such thing They alleadge Jerem. 50. 4. And in those dayes and at that time the children of Israel shall come they and the children of Judah together saying let us be joyned to the Lord in a perpetuall covenant that shall not be forgotten Answ. 1. Israel and Judah together cannot be a parochiall congregation nor 2. Can Sion be a parish Church nor 3. is the Church-covenant from which a man is loosed when upon good warrants and the consent of the congregation he removeth cut of that Church to another A perpetuall Covenant that shall never be forgotten for eternity is proper to the covenant of grace betwixt God and man Jerem. 31. 33 37 38. Jerem. 32. 40. Isal. 54. 10. Isai. 55. 3. Isai. 59. 21. and there is no covenant betwixt mortall men who shall dâ—e an eternall covenant The Author saith There is nothing more plaine then Isai. 44. 5. One shall say I am the Lords and another shall call himselfe by the name of Jacob and another shall subscribe with his hand and sirname himselfe by the name of Israel These words are so plaine as nothing can be more plaine Answ. This is a cleare place that under the Mâ—ssiah all people shall professe themselves in covenant with God and the children of God and the Church and Calvin citeth Psal. 87. 5. and of Sion it shall be said This and this man was borne in her but this is not plaine at all that these professe themselves sworne members of a particular Parish yea the contrary is most plaine that they shall call themselves by the name of Jacob and Israel that is children of the whole visible Church for Jacob and Israel is not restricted to one particular congregation Before the peoples captivity saith Musculus The names of Bâ—â—l and idoll gods sounded in their mouthes but then they shall professe the true God and that they are his people Now Gods covenant is made principally not with one single congregation not is
and give a particular confession of their sinnes to the satisfaction of Iohn Baptistes conscience yea Iohn saith expresly of this visible baptized Church Mat. 3. 10. 12. that they were some of them fruitles Trees to be hewen down and some of them châ—ffe to be burnt with unquenchable fire so the materials of this baptized Church are not visible Saints and Lawyers hold of the covenant as our brethren say 2. The Eunuch coming to Jerusalem to worship which is an act of a Church-member was in Church-state before he was baptized and a Proselite 3. It is true that you cite out of Iustin Martyr but you omit a word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Martyr a Baptisme-covenant and professed by the heathen come to age of which also onely and of no other Iustine Martyr speaketh we wilingly acknowledge but by that covenant they were received unto the catholick visible Church and not unto a single independent Church only 4. These Questions were propounded to the aged before they were baptized and reason that heathen be tryed before they be baptized and in this we agree with the Synod of Heidelburge in concione Lugdunensi against Papiste and in Synods Parisiensi and what Mr. Parker saith further of this kind may be admitted if well expounded 5. Zipperus helpeth us consuetum est c. He thinketh it an ancient custome in the primitive Church that before any were received into the Church they should give a confession either themselves or saith he Parents and Tutors and so he acknowledgeth that infants in baptisme were made members of the Church though they could not sweare this Church-covenant nor give evidences of their conversion and this is acknowledged by all the reformed Churches of France Germany Holland Helvetia Poland England Scotland c. The Apology citeth Acts 5. 13. And of the rest durst no man joyne himselfe to them Greece durst not be glewed to them a word of marriage covenant Mat. 19. 5. Acts 9. 26. Saul desired to be glewed to them the former word must note some voluntrary act of joyning to the visible Church and that different from the act of conversion for otherwayes it is grosse Armimainsme to say that our conversion dependeth upon our daring or not daring or that it is suspended upon an act of our freewill for it dependeth upon the omnipotent working of the grace of God and Saul Acts 9. 26. though converted yea and baptized yet was he not received into the Churchfellowship untill they were better satisfied of his spirituall estate by Barnabas hence it is an error that to be added to the Church is only to be converted to the faith Ergo a covenant is requisite Answ. How strong is Gods truth Brethren yee make your opinion weake which hangeth upon a grammatication of one borrowed word None durst joyne mariage-way to the Church-visible Erasmus Beza say it is a word translated from Trees glewed together and signifieth neither marriage nor covenant and signifieth either naturall or artificiall or morall conjunction Acts 8. 29. Philip is bidden joyne himselfe to yonder Chariot joyning of Chariots is neither by marriage nor covenant so is the word Luk. 15. 15. 2. It is not joyned to a visible Parish Church but to the whole Christian Church out of which Ananias and Saphira were cast v. 9. 10. Which made great feare and made those who were not baptized saith Pomeranus to feare to joyne to the Church of God and so it behoved to be the unbaptized and unconverted who were feared v. 12. and they were all with one accord in Salomons porch that is all the faithfull added to the Church now opposite to these he saith of the unconverted and not added to the Church v. 13. and of the â—est without the Church durst no man joyne himselfe to the Church now this cannot be in a visible society for then Luke should intimate that the unconverted might have added themselves to the Church if they durst and had not beene stricken with the terror of the miraculous killing of Ananias and Saphira now this they could not have done as our Brethren say hand over head they behoved first to be converted and testified their conversion by a Church Oath nay Cajetan saith well they durst not haunt their company they sled from them and from the Apostle Peter as from a man slayer Nor doth the holy Ghost I thinke meane of any Church fellowship he presupposing that they were unconverted at least our Brethren must say this 3. It is an unlearned reason that they give to prove he meaneth not of conversion for all voluntrary acts supernaturall even of joyning to a visible Church and marrying of themselves to Christ and his visible Church as our Brethren say are acts wrought by the irresistible and omnipotent working of Gods grace no lesse then our first conversion and to thinke otherwayes of our supernaturall actions is grosse Arminianisme for so all who have written against Arminians as the learned Doctor Twisse Amesius Pareus Triglandius have expounded that passage It is God who worketh in us both to will and to doe so Calvin Beza Sibrandus Pareus Ursine Tilenus Bucan make all the operations of saving grace in conversion and after conversion irresistible And it is knowen how the Dominicanes Alvarez Estius Bannes Fran. Cumel Matthew Rspolis and many of that side hold a predeterminateing operation of grace ad modum causoe Physicoe which beginneth before free will so that no operations supernaturall yea nor naturall are suspended upon the liberty of freewill and they hold againsti Pelagianes and the Jesuites Snarez Vasques Valentia Becan Lod. Meratius Hyeron Fasolus Did. Ruiz and if you suspend all voluntrary acts upon the influence of freewill you follow Pelagians Jesuites Socinians and Arminians in that point 4. It is true the Disciples were affraid to admit Saul to their society and no wonder for he had not long since made havock of the Church but. 1. They did not inchurch him by an Oath 2. They received him upon the sole testimony of Barnabas v. 27. which order you keepe not refusing communion to Christians of approved piety and knowen so to you because they cannot sweare your Church covenant 5. Who they be who thinke to be converted to the faith and to be added to the visible Church to be all one I know not our divines never said it 6. Though all were granted you they durst not joyne to the apostolick visible Church Ergo there is a Church covenant it is a great consequent Now I desire to try your reasons for a Church covenant It is not saith the Apology hearty affection that uniteth Church-members in a visible Church for so England and Scotland are united nor 2. cohabitation for Papists and Protestants may cohabite and yet they are not of one visible Church nor 2. Meeting in one assembly uniteth not persons together for infidels and Turkes 1 Cor. 14. may come to
Church-assemblies and heare the word Ergo this union must be as in all Bodies Cities Houses Armies by Covenant none is made a Citizen to have right to the priviledges of the City but by a Covenant for when one is received a member of an House or of an Army or of any incorporation 〈◊〉 is by a Covenant Answ. 1. The ennumeration is unsufficient for the Seale of Baptisme and a profession of the truth is that which maketh one a member of the visible Church 1 Cor. 12. 13. for by one spirit we are all baptized into one body and can you deny the covenant which is sealed in baptisme and by this are all the Citizens and Domesticks inchurched and received into the visible Church and when one removeth from one congregation to another hee maketh a tacite covenant to serve God in all his Ordinances with that new society but he is not thereby made a member of the visible Church for that he was before nor hath hee right to the Seales as they are Seales of such a Church but as they are Seales of the whole Catholick Church The Apostles saith the apology did two things when they planted Churches 1. They joyned them together in a Church covenant 2. They constituted Elders in every Church Acts 14 13. what the Apostles did after they converted their hearers a baptizing praying for them laying on of hands exhorting inchurching against persecuters disputing against adversaries miracles are acts tending to the good of the Church not acts of planting a Church Answ. 1. The first of these two is in question we reade not of such a covenant as our brethren speake of 2. Converting of Soules after the Church is constitute is an adding to the Church and preaching tendeth to this The Law of the Lord converteth Psal. 19. and when the Church is planted it is not a perfect house but stones are fitted and laid upon the corner stone dayly 3. That the Apostles act of planting is conversion and gathering to a visible body by a covenant we deny for planting is an erecting of Professors and Judges or Officer whether they be converted or not so they professe the truth 3. Arg. All Churches saith the discourse are confounded if there be not this Covenant to distinguish them Smyrna is not Ephesus or Thyatira none of them is Laodicea 2. Every one of them is rebuked for their own faults 3. Faith or cohabitation doth not distinguish them Ergo this Church-covenant only doth distinguish them Answ. Particular congregations differ not in essence and nature as Church covenants differ not in nature onely they differ in accidents and number and it is folly to seeke differences for Church covenants make not the difference for â— Church covenant ia common to them all 2. So Peter may be rebuked for his fault and John for his yet Peter and John differ not in nature The apology addeth it is not a Covenant simply and is generall that doth constitute a Church or distinguish it from another but a Covenant with application or appropriation to these persons as in mariage all promise these same duties yet a Covenant applyed to this man and this woman maketh this man such a womanâ— husband and no other man Answ. If this be all baptisme and professed Faith applied to this man rather then to this shall as well distinguish persons and Churches as Church covenants so applied 2. This is not a good and fit division so to appropriate this Pastor to this flock as he shall be a Pastor to no other people but to them and everteth all communion of Churches and Saints and denieth the use of the Seales in this Congregation from all members of another congregation whereas God hath made him a pastor in relation to the whole visible Church on Earth though his labours be tyed to one determinate Church So Papists marry the Bishop and his Church hence they thought it unlawsull for a Bishop to d mit his Church in any case for Enaristus calleth that spirituall adultery and we cannot approve of the councell of Antioch and Sardis that none can leave his Wife that is his married Church etiamsi à populis eriâ— Episcopus necessitate adactus And they say that Cresâ—on was condemned in the councell of Carthage for changing his Wife to wit his Church and Innocentius 3. saith the spirituall baend of mariage betwixt a Bishop and his Church is stronger then the mariage-band betwixt a man and his wife yea Dominicus a Soto saith to change Churches is against the Law of nature as to change Wives yea saith Innocentius 3. Onnipotens Deus conjugium quod est inter Episcopuâ— Ecclesiam suo tantum judicio reservavit dissolvendum 3. Argu. A free people saith our Author cannot be joyned in a body but by mutuall consent as appeareth in all Relations betwixt Parents and Children Husband and Wife no Church saith he can take charge of a stranger believer comming from another congregation unlesse he give himselfe and offer his professed subjection to the Gospell also it is a part of the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free that every one choose â—his own Pastor Rom. 14. 1. we are to receive a weake believer Ergo he is to offer himselfe to the Church and to their order by Covenant Answ. 1. It is true the relation of Pastor and free people is founded upon a tacite Covenant but this Covenant is made in Baptisme for a pastor is a pastor to yound children whom â—he received into Covenant in baptisme according to that Acts 20. 28. feed the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers now infants are of these because he is to feed them as a pastor loveing Christ his lambes and young ones no lesse then the aged 2. Because hee exercised pastorall acts over young ones when he baptizeth them yet infants are not under a ministery by a Church covenant 3. The act of election includeth a tacite promise of subjection to the Minister who is elected and the pastors acceptation of the Church-Office includeth a tacite promise to feede that flock but this is no Church-covenant which I prove by one argument unanswerable The Church-covenant say our Brethren is the formall cause of our Churchmembership and of a visible Church as a reasonable soule is the formall essence of a man now the covenant that can intervene betwixt a pastor elected and a people electing is a posterior and later by nature then a Church-covenant for a people is a Church as our brethren teach and so constitute in its full power of all Church operations and so hath its entyre essence and essentiall forme before they elect a pastor as a man must be a reasonable man before he can exercise the second operations or actus secundos flowing from a reasonable soule Therefore a Church and Pastor dâ—e take charge of a stranger comming to the Congregation though there be no
Distinct. There is a confession which containeth fundamentalls only the knowledge whereof is simply necessary for salvation and the simple ignorance whereof condemneth There is a confession which containeth fundamentalls and non fundamentalls which are not simplie necessary to be knowen by all necessitate â—â—edii 3. Dist. A confession of faith is to be respected in regard of the matter which is Divine Scripture or according to the stile conception and inâ—erpretation which is in some respect humane 4. Distinct. There is a confession of a particular man what such a person or Church believeth de facto as the confession of â—â—e Belgick Arminians and a confession de jure what every one ought to believe as the Nicen Creed the Creed of â—thanasiâ—s 5. Dist. There is a confession of a faith firme and sure quoad â—ertitudinem fidei quoad substantiam articulorum credendoâ—um sure in the Articles believed and a confession sure quoad radicationem fidei in subjecto the first way all are obliged â—â— believe the Articles contained in the word But we see not how now after the Canon of Scripture is closed but the certainty of faith according to the measure of light more or lesse as our Lord more or lesse doth reveale himselfe in a more or lesse measure of ligh doth not grow woâ— or decrease according to the certainy of faith the second way hence we say 1. Conclusion Onely the Word of God is the principall and formall ground of our Faith Eph. 2. 20 21 22. 2 Tim. 3. 16. Luk. 14. 25. 2. Concl. A confession of Faith containing all fundamentall points is so farre forth the Word of God as it agreeth with the Word of God and obligeth as a rule secundary which wee believe with subjection to God speaking in his owne Word and to this plat-forme wee may lawfullly sweare 1. What ever wee are obliged to believe and professe as the saving truth of God that we may lawfully sweare to professe believe and practise that the bond of faith may be sure but wee are obliged to believe and professe the nationall confession of a sound Church Ergo. The proposition is cleare from Davids and the Saints practise who layed bands on their soules to tie themselves to that which is lawfull as Psal. 119. 106. I have sworn and will performe it that I will keep thy Righteous judgements The major is the doctrine of our Dvines and cleare when they explaine the matter of a lawfull Oath as Pareus Bucanus Tilenus Profess Leydens Calvin Iunius Beza Piscator Zanchiâ— c. That things lawfull may lawfully be sworne to GOD observing other due circumstances The assumption is â—â—deniable 2. Arg. That whereof we are assured in conscience to be the truth and true Religion bringing salvation to mens soules to that we may tie our selves by an Oath upon the former grounds But the sound confession of faith set downe in a platformâ— is such as we may and are to be assured of in conscience â— the truth of God Ergo The assumption is proved because what is Gods Word and truth of that we are to be assured of iâ— conscience as Col. 2. 7. Being knit together in love unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding and Heb. 6. 11. should keepe the full assurance of hope to the end Col. 2. 2 3. Eph. 4. 14. 3. If the people of the lewes did sweare a covenant with God to keep the words of the covenant to doe them Deut. 29. 9. 10 11. To seeke the Lord God of Israel with all their heart and with all their soule 2 Chron. 15. 12. and if they entered into a curse and an oath to walke in the Lords law which was given by Moses the servant of God to observe and doe all the Commandements of the Lord and subscribed and sealed the covenant with their hands Nehem. 10. 1. v. 29. Then is it lawfull for a Church to sweare and by oath subscribe an Orthodox confession But the former is true as the places alledged cleare Ergo so is the latter That which onely may be doubted of is the connexion of the major proposition because Israel did sweare to nothing but to Moses written Law which in matter and forme was Gods expresse written word but it will not follow that we may sweare a plat-forme of Divine truth framed and penned by men but the connexion notwithstanding of this remaineth sure because Israel did sweare the Lords covenant according to the true meaning and intent of the Holy Ghost as it is Gods Word and we also sweare a Nationall covenant not as it is mans word or because the Church or Doctors at the Churches direction have set it down in such and such words such an order or method but because it is Gods Word so that we sweare to the sense and meaning of the platforme of confession as to the Word of God now the Word of God and sense and meaning of the Word is all one Gods Law and the true meaning of the Law are not two different things When a Jew sweareth to the doctrine and covenant of God in the Old Testament in a Jewish meaning he sweareth not to the Word of God because the Word of God unsoundly expounded is not the Word of God and though the Sadducees and Pharisees sweare the five bookes of Moses and the very covenant which Asah and the Kingdome of Iudâ—h did sweare 2 Chron. 15. yet doe they not sweare the covenant of God and that same which Gods people did sweare 2 Chron. 15. Or if any professing they worship idols should sweare that covenant alledging the covenant doth not forbid idols to be memorials and objects by which absolute adoration is given to God we would not thinke that they had sworne the covenant of God but onely words of God falsely expounded yea and made to be not Gods Word but a plaine lying invention Therefore it is all one whether a Church sweare a confession in expresse words of Scripture or a covenant in other words expounding the Scriptures true meaning and sense according to the language and proper idiom of the Nation and Church for we sweare not words or a platforme as it is such but the matter sense and meaning of the Scriptures of God set downe in that platforme and it is certaine in Nehemiahs time there was some platforme either the writings of Moses or some sound exposition thereof else I see not how they could seale it Nehem. 9. 38. And because of all this we make a sure covenant and write it and our Princes Levites and Priests seale unto it Now that which was written could not but be a platforme either in Scripture onely according to the meaning of the exacters of the oath or some interpretation else every man writ his owne covenant and sealed it which is not like for they all joyntly sware this covenant and the reason of this written sworne and sealed covenant being morall as is cleare
in man or in some specifick nature of Birds and Beasts now God is sayd to place these governments in the body 1 Cor. 12. 28. even as the Eye and Eare and Hand are seated in the body 1 Cor. 12. 16 17 18. Now as a generall Eye or an Organ in generall is not placed in the body but such a determinat Organ an Eye an Eare an Hand a Foot so neither hath the wisdome of Christ appointed a governor in generall and left it to the Churches discretion to specifie what this governour shall be whether a Prelate a Pastor a ruling Elder but as God hath not set Teachers in the body in generall but hee hath placed such and such species Apostles not Popes Evangelists not Cardinalls so must hee have determined such and such Governors ruling Elders rather then a certaine Creature named a Diocesan prelate an uncouth beast in the holy Scripture A very Jesuite Salmeron saith by the two Elders hee meaneth 1 Tim. 5. 17. apertè sermonem esse de presbyteris Episcopis of Elders and Pastors and with that of Ambrosius which wee all know to be ruling Elders who were out of use in the Church by the negligence or rather by the pride of preaching Elders forte Doctorum dâ—sidiâ aut magis superbiâ and we are not to thinke Chrysostom was ignorant of his mother Tongue and hee findeth 1 Tim. 5. 17. two sorts of Elders in this place and a popish Expositor Estius porrò manefeste Colligitur ex hac sententia fuisse etiam apostolorum tempore quosdam in ecclesia presbyteros qui benè praeessent duplici honore digni essent nec tamen labotarent in verbo Doctrinâ neque id hodierni sectarii negant and all the haeresie that he layeth on Calvin in this point is that Calvin maketh these lay-men And Estius maketh a question what these Elders were whether they be the Cardinalls which the pope hath or the Canonicall Elders which their Bishops use as councellors in grave matters or Elders which rule well and labour not in the Word and Doctrine such as were in the Apostles time or rather such as did help the Bishops in offering sacrifice and in administrating the Sacraments or if they be such as rule the people but cannot preach such as Alipius and Valâ—rius were in Augustines time so Estius knoweth not what these Elders bee but inclineth to make them elders to the Apostles in the administration of the Sacraments Ob. 14. But Rom. 12. 8. the Apostle speaketh of divers gifts as v. 6. having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us whether prophecy let us prophecy c. Ergo the Apostle doth not speak of divers offices 2. One and the same man may both teach and exhort and therefore Pastor and Doctor are not here differenced 3. The Deacons office shall be here described by the interjection of the ruling Elder but the two acts of the deacon which is to give with simplicity and to shew mercy with cheerefulnesse and which is an insolent order therfore the Apostle doth not here ennumerate divers offices Answ. There is no better consequence in this to say he speaketh of divers gifts Ergo he speaketh not of divers offices then to say he speaketh of divers faculties and habilities in the naturall body as of an hability of seeing hearing Ergo hee acknowledgeth not divers members with divers offices as the Eye to see the Eâ—re to heare yea the contrary is rather a good consequence and the Text is cleare that he speaketh of divers offices v. 4. for as we have many members in one body and all members have not the same office So we being many are one body in Christ and every one members one of another Yea the Text holdeth forth these five to us to be distinctly considered 1. That the Church is one body organicall having divers members 2. That there be divers gifts of the spirit in this body as is cleare Rom. 12. v. 3. 4 5. 3 That there be divers offices and places and functions in this body which the Apostle excellently divideth into two generalls according to the necessities of the members of Christs body Now in generall this necessity is two fold one respecting the soule and for this hee hath ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prophecy and for the bodily necessity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministery and Service v. 6. and v. 7. and these two having set downe in abstracto hee commeth to divide them in concreto according to their severall offices and functions which be foure in the Text. 1. The Teacher or Doctor v. 7.  2. The Exhorter or Pastor v. 8.  3. The ruler or governing Elder also â— 8.  4. The Distributer who is to shew me â—â— on the poore or the Deacon also v. 8. Then 4 the Apostle doth set downe the severall specifick actions and operations of these offices and that againe two wayes 1. in generall 1. Prophecying v. 6.  2. Ministering v. 7. 2. He setteth down the operations and specifick actions of the foure offices in particular as 1. Teaching in the Doctor v. 7.  2. Exhorting in the pastor v. 8.  3. Ruling in the Elder v. 8.  4. Distributing and shewing mercy in the Deacon v. 8. Then 5 he setteth downe the manner and holy qualification of these operations and exercises of their offices and that also two wayes 1. In generall 2. In the foure particulars in generall 1. In Prophecying but how according to the proportion of Faith v. 6.  2. Ministering and how By being given or addicted to Ministering v. 7. 2. He setteth them downe in foure particulars as 1. The Doctor or Teacher is to be in or given to Teaching v. 7.  2. The pastor is to be in Exhorting Sedulous and painefull v. 8.  3. The ruling Elder to rule 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with diligence v. 8.  4. The Deacon is to distribute and shew mercy on the Sick poore imprisoned stranger distracted in simplicity in Chearefulnesse v. 8. Also though it be true that one and the same man may both teach and exhort and the comparison of the naturall body doth not in all things hold for one member cannot both be the eye to see and the eare to heare but both are here a sort of eye to the Church yet hath Christ made the Pastor and the Doctor different It is needlesse to dispute if they differ in nature and if it be a confounding of Christs order that one be both when Christ hath given gifts for both to one man for first the VVord of God doth difference them secondly we know that many have gifts to teach who are but dull and weake to perswade and worke upon the affection as is observed amongst the Fathers Augustine excelled in teaching and disputing Chryostome in exhorting Salmeron observeth that there Thomas Aquinas was eminent in informing the understanding and Bonaventura excellent for moving
the affections And many are fitted to worke on the affections as Pastors who are not able to teach as Doctors in the Schools So hath Chrysostome and Theodoret observed upon these words Rom. 12. 7 8. Nor doth it move me much that Paul speaketh twice in one verse of the Deacon it is not unusuall to the Spirit of God in divers Scriptures so to doe as Prov. 1. Prov. 2. Psal. 119. How dangerous it is to affirme that all the Officers are not set downe in Gods VVord we may be taught by Papists for Estius giveth a reason why the Apostle setting downe 1 Cor. 12. 28. the Officers in Gods house hath omitted the Pope he answereth the Apostle is not here setting downe the degrees of the Hirarchicall Order for then he should have set downe Bishops Presbyters Deacons which be parts of that Order but onely he setteth downe some chiefe members of the Church indued with rare gifts and commenting on Ephes. 4. he saith The Pope is set downe under the name of Pastors and Doctors because he sendeth Pastors and Doctors to all the world and this was the reason why the Prelate was reputed a Pastor and the onely Pastor because though it was too base for him to preach yet he preached in and through poore Presbyters whom he sent And Salmeron moveth the question why 1 Cor. 12. 28. the Pope Cardinals and Patriarches are omitted in this place and we say Why are Bishops Archbishops Primates Metropolitans Deanes Archdeacons Chancellours Officials c. never once mentioned in the VVord of God But Salmeron answereth 1. They are implicitely set downe here and under the name of helps opitulations Paul hath instituted Deans Archdeans and the foure lesser orders And what else doe divers answer who teach that government 1 Cor. 12. 28. is but a generall and the Church in a prudentiall way under this may substitute and introduce such and such species of governments as they shall finde convenient as ruling Elders ruling Prelates and such like but I would gladly know why the Spirit of God hath particularly set downe the last specified Officers as 1 Cor. 12. 28. Apostles under which are no species of Apostles but onely such individuall persons Matthias Paul c. and hath also set downe Pastors in specie Doctors and Teachers in specie Ephes. 4. 11. under which there be onely such individuall persons who are Pastors and Teachers as John Epaphroditus Archippus Thomas c. and there is no roome left for the Church to subdivide Pastors or Doctors into such and such new spâ—cies as Popes Cardinals c. and yet under the generall of governments many species and new kindes of governments in a prudentiall way may be brought in If Christ have set downe the particulars of Pastors Prophets Apostles according to their last specified nature why hath his wisdome not beene as expresse and particular in all other offices necessary for feeding and governing the flocke of Christ a Pope a Prelate a Cardinall an Officiall would take as small roome in print and in Christs Testament as Apostle Doctor Pastor though I grant they doe take halfe so much more roome in the State and Parliament Of Deacons WE conceive according to Gods VVord Acts 6. that Deacons be of divine institution because when some poore widowes were neglected in the dayly ministration the Apostles appointed seven men of good report and full of the holy Ghost to take care of Tables and provide for the poore that the Apostles might give themselves to the Word and Prayer Object 1. There is not one word of Deacons Acts 6. not one word of the poverty of widows and these seven were but civill curators and tutors of the widows and not Church-officers for any thing that can be collected from Gods Word Answ. The equivalent of a Deacon in name is Acts 6. there are those who are not to preach the VVord but are to serve Tables 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and some did complaine because their widowes were neglected 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if widowes were neglected through the want of a dayly Deaconry the Text must insinuate a Deaconry and a want of a Table to these widowes Secondly it is unknowne divinity that the twelve Apostles in a Church-assembly doe institute and that with solemne prayer and imposition of hands officers meerly civill to tutor widowes Thirdly the daily ministration was the want of sustenance as it is said That certaine women ministred to Christ of their substance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 20. 34. Yea your selves doe know that those hands have ministred to my necessities And is it like that the Apostles were civill curators to widowes before this time Object 2. It is evident from the Text that these Deacons were not of divine institution but of a meere temporary erection for the present necessity of the Church First it is said they were appointed Acts 6. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly they were erected upon occasion of the multiplying of the disciples Thirdly upon occasion of the poverty of widows and therefore when there be no poore there is no need of Deacons and so it is but an office of a temporary standing in the Church Answ. These words in those dayes are not so much referred to the institution of Deacons as to the order of the history Secondly to Satans malice who raised a schisme in the Church when the number of Disciples grew And thirdly are referred to the murmuring of the widows and they doe no more prove that Deacons are a temporary institution and brought in by the Church in a prudentiall way for the Chuches present necessity then the Lords Supper is concluded to be but a temporary and prudentiall institution of the Church because it is said In the night that Iesus was betrayed he tooke bread c. Secondly the occasion of the multiplying of Disciples the neglecting of the widows doth not prove that Deacons are a prudentiall and temporary institution for here I distinguish betwixt an occasion and a motive and cause divers Ordinances of God have both these As the occasion of writing the Epistle to Philamon was the flight of Onesmus a fugitive servant from his master and his willing minde to returne to him againe and upon that occasion Paul did write to Philamon but that will not prove that the Epistle to Philemon is but a prudentiall Letter and obliging for a time because the motive and cause why the holy Ghost would have it written was that it should be a part of Canonicall Scripture obliging to the second comming of Christ. The like I say of the Epistle to the Galathians written upon occasion of seducing Teachers who had bewitched the Galathians and made them beleeve they must be circumcised and keepe the Law if they would be justified in Christ Yet hence is not proved that the Epistle to the Galathians is but a prudentiall Letter and not of divine and perpetuall institution for the cause and motive
a gift bestowed on all those who serve Tables and are not to give themselves to continuall praying and the Ministery of the Word I thinke papists will not say so much of all their priests and we can say it of none of our pastors nor doth Chysostome say that Steven as a Deacon and by vertue of the office of a Deacon wrought miracles but onely that his miracles and disputing was a meere consequent of laying on of hands Faâ—ther laying on of hands was taken from the cusâ—ome of blessing amongst the Jewes Christ layd his hands upon young children and blessed them yet did hee not thereby designe them to any office The fourth councell of Carthage saith Deacons should administer the Sacraments but times were growing worse then and two things in ancient times made the office degenerate 1. The lâ—zinesse of pastors who layd preaching and baptizing on the Deacon 2. The Deacons having in their hands aerarium Ecclesiasticum the Church Treasury as the Church became rich the Deacons were exalted and then came in their Archiliaconi Archdeacons and Deacons and so some Deacons were above pastors whereas Acts 6. in their first institution they were inferior to pastors this moved Spalato to tell us of two sorts of Deacons the apostolick Deacons which we assert and the ecclesiastick Deacons popiâ— and of the newest cut which we disclaâ—me As concerning the perpetuity of Deacons I conceive that Deacons must be as permanent in the Church as distribution and shewing mercy on the poore Ob. 13. How doe those words Act. 6. v. 7. and the word of God grew and the number of Disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly c. follow upon the institution of Deacons v. 2 3 4. 5 6. if Deacons were not according to their primitive institution and Office ordained to be Preachers of the word by whose paines the word grew Answ. The cohesion three wayes is good 1. Because the Apostles being exonerated of serving Tables and giving themselves to continuall praying and the ministery of the word v. 2. Through the constituting of the seven Deacons the word thereby did grow 2 Satan stirred up a schisme betwixt the Grecians and Hebrewes which is prejudiciall to the growth of the Gospell and Church yet the Lord being superabundantly gratious where Satan is exceedingly malitious will have his Gospell and Church to flourish 3. These words v. 7. doe cohere kindly with the last verse of the foregoing Chapter v. 41. And dayly in the Temple and in every house they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ and Ch. 6. v. 7. And the word of God increased c. God blessing the labours of his persecuted Apostles and the story of the ordained Deacons is cast in by Luke upon occasion of the neglected Grecian Widdowes and the growth of the word could not arise from the appointing of such officers who were not to labour in the word and prayer but imployed about Tables to the end that the Apostles might labour in the word and prayer Ob. 14. But doth not the faithfull administration of the Deacons office purchase to the Deacon a good degree that is doth it make him â—â—â—ter in a preparatory way to be a Pastor Answ. The word of God 1 Tim. 3. and elsewhere setting downe the qualification and previous dispositions of a Teacher doth no where teach us that none can be a minister but he who is first a Deacon 2. Didcclavius saith many are faithfull Deacons who are never Teachers nor apt to be Teachers and many in the ancient Church were of lay men made Teacheâ—r Ambrosius heri Catechumenus hodie Episcopus and Estius granteth many good Deacons can never be Teachers because of their ignorance Hugo Cardinal saith this is onely against these qui subito ascendunt in prâ—lationes who suddainly ascend to prelacies Cornelius a lapide saith ut promereantur altiùs promoveri in sacerdotia they are to serve so as they may deserve to be promoted to higher places but this doth not infer that none can be presbyters who have not first beene Deacons As Chrysostome saith we use not to place a novice in an high place antequam fidei suae vitae dederit docâ—mâ—nta before hee have given proofe of his faith and good conversation And Cyprian writing to Antonianus commendeth Cornelius that hee came not by a leap and suddainly to be a Bishop sed per omnia ecclesiastica officia promotus being promoted by degrees to all Church-Offices and Bernard followeth the same meaning Lyra merebuâ—tur quod fiant sacerdotes acquirunt altiorem gradum saith Salmeron Now it is cleare that the fathers and papists could extort no more out of the Text but that hee who useth the office of a Deacon well doth deserve of the Church to be promoted to an higher office but there is no ground for papists or others to make the Deacons office a necessiary degree without the which none can be a Teacher Sozomenus saith the Deacons office was to keepe the Churches goods Epiphanius Diaconis in ecclefia non con creditum est ut aliquod mysterium perficiant sed ut administrent solùm exequantur commissa then they might neither teach nor baptize Eusebius saith the care of the poore and the keeping of the Church and the vessels thereof were committed to the Deacons Ruffinus saith Deacons disputed in Synods and Athanasius when hee was a Deacon helped his Bishop Alexander at the Nicen councell but this came as I suppose because about the fourth century they were admitted to be scribes in Synods Ambrose saith at the beginning Deacons did preach and baptise but after when the Church was well furnished with officers they durst not presume to teach The Canon of the councel of Nice saith Diaconi ne sedeant in concessu presbyterorum aut illis praesentibus Eucharistiam dividant sed illis agentibus solùm ministrent if there was not a presbyter present Ruffinus saith then the Deacon might distribute the Elements I conceive the place 1 Tim. 5. saith that Widowes were in the Apostolick Church both poore aged Women who were to be mantained by the Church and also auxiliary helps for meere service to helpe the Deacons in these hot Countries Both is apparent from the Text honour Widowes that are Widowes indeed that is as Hugo Cardinalis expoundeth it who want both the comfort of an husband and of Children to maintaine them and so also Chrysostome before him expounded it and Hugo Cardinalis the honour that is due to them is say Chrysostome Theophylact Anselmus that they bee sustained by the oblations of the Church Ecclesiae oblationibus sustententur say Salmeron and Estius and Cornelius à lapide saith as honour thy Father and thy Mother doth include hâ—norem sustentationis that children are to give the honour of maintenance to their indigent parents no lesse then the honour of obedience and reverence so are Widowes to have
if you meane in Church-communion take heed that the keys of every christian family and the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven be not by this made all one Also it is saith he unequall dealing to make a prophane multitude under a diocesian prelate a Church and to deny that a company of faithfull believers is a Church 2. God hath not tied his power or presence to any order or office of the world but accepteth of them that feare him and worke Righteousnes 3. A power to enjoy the officers is seated in the body as an essentiall property 4. Th◠Lord calleth the body of the Saints the Church excluding the Elders Acts 20. 17. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church is essentially in the saints as the matter and subject formed by the covenant unto the which the Officers are but adjuncts not making for the being but for the welbeing of the Church and so the furtherance of their faith and their service Answ. A profane multitude under a diocesian prelate is not a Church mysticall of redemed ones as a company of Believers are but professing the truth and consisting of a flock of called Officers they may wel be a Ministeriall Church which foure Believers cannot be It is true God hath not tied his power and presence to any order or office as Anabaptists say and so speaketh the Catech. of Raccovia and Smalcius and Nicolaides say there is no necessity of a Ministery after that the Evangel i◠preached by the Apostles and confirmed by miracles and that a Ministery is onely profitable ad benè esse and not necessary The Arminians teach so the Remonstrantes praedicationem verbi ad id simplicitèr necessariam negant quid clarius So Eipscopius pastoris actio non tam necessaria est quam utilis ad edificationem postquam Scriptura omnibus singulis legenda data est ut ex ca suopte Marte discat quisque quantum satis est But Paul maketh it in the ordinary way necessary for salvation to believe to call on the Name of the Lord and to heare a Prophet sent and the presence and power of God in the Seales of Righteousnes is tyed to lawfull Pastors who onely can administrate those Seales Mat. 28. 19. as to meanes ordained of God not as if God could not save without them and accept the righteous doers without them but see how this man would beare us in hand that the comfort of pastorall preaching and the Sacraments cannot be tyed to called Ministers exccept we call God an accepter of persons which is denied Acts 10 I believed Teachers and Doctors and Elders had beene the Eyes Eares and Hands and so integrall parts of the visible Church as Christ is the head of the catholick church And this man maketh integrall parts adjunctes of the church thereby declaring Ministers may be well wanted and that they are passements ad bene esse and things of order Never did Anabaptists speake louder against the Ordinances of Christ and Socinians and Arminians are obliged to him Thirdly the beleevers have right to the Officers and this right is an essentiall property of the Church then also because beleevers have right to the Keys the Keyes are onely an adjunct of the visible Church which our brethren must deny 4. Acts 20. 17. 1 Tim. 3. 15. The Church excluding the Officers is saith Robinson called the Church as the Elders of the Church and Timothy was to behave himselfe well in the Church of God This is answered they are first a mysticall Church not a governing Church Secondly a man is called a man excluding his soule if your soule were in my soules stead Therefore a man is a thing living and a reasonable man without his soule what vanity is here Fifthly if the Church-Covenant be the essentiall forme of the Church it is as accider tall to the well being of beleevers as Officers are for they are the light of the world the salt of the earth which is more necessary then a Church-Covenant And Robinson saith further Two or three have received Christ and his power and right to all the meanes of grace and Christ and his power are not divided also the wife hath immediate right to her husbands person and goods for her use Answ. Two or three yea one beleever and these not entred in Church-state but beleeving in Christ have received Christ and his power in all Christian priviledges due to that state True They have received Christ and his power in all ministeriall and Church-priviledges it is false nor can our brethren admit of this by their grounds for then should they have right in their owne person to preach pastorally and administrate the Sacraments if Christ and the pastorall power to such acts cannot be divided and if they have as immediate right to use the keys in pastorall acts as the wife hath to the husband and goods Also saith he Of the Churches of the Gentiles some were converted to God by Apostles others by private Christians Acts 8. 12. and 10. 36 44 47 48. and 11. 19 20 21. and 13. 1 12 48. and 14. 1 7. Can we in reason thinks during the Apostles absence that the Churches never assembled together for edification in praying prophesying and other ordinances were not all they converts who desired to be admitted to their fellowship Had they not use of excommunication The Apostles came but occasionally to the Churches where they appointed Elders Acts 14. 25. Why did Paul leave Titus at Crete save onely that men of gifts might be trained up in prophesying Answ. All here said is conjecturall he cannot give us an instance of a Church exercising Church-power and destitute of Officers onely he saith Can we conceive that in the Apostles absence there was no Church meetings for edification But were there no Elders and Officers in the Apostolike Church but onely Apostles I thinke there have beene Pastors and when the Apostles first left the planted Churches can we conceive that they left new converted flockes without Pastors and if without Officers they met for prophecying can wee conceive that they wanted the Seales of the Covenant certainly Sacraments without Officers are no rules for us to follow Secondly of conversion by private persons I purpose to speake hereafter if they preached it is not ordinary nor a rule to us Thirdly at Crete there have beene Preachers but of government without them I see nothing since Elders Timothy and Titus are limitted in receiving accusation against Elders and are forbidden to lay hands suddenly on any man I see not how the people without Officers did this It is good that this Church that they give us is all builded upon conjectures and an unwritten Church is an unwritten tradition If the Apostles appointed Elders in the Church for this end to governe wee gather the contrary of your collections Ergo there was no government in the Churches before there were governours for the
6. 1. or by vertue of ordination received in another Church they might minister Now if this be we establish an iâ—dâ—lâ—ble character of Papists but if being called to another Church there be need of a new Election then there is need of a new ordination for that dependeth upon this Ergo then ordination commeth by succession but we see not what authority ordinary officers have to ordaine Pastors to a Church whereof themselves are not members Answ. 1. That ordination be wanting where Ministers are wanting is extraordinary and not against 1 Tim. 4 14. No more then that one not baptized for want of a Pastor should yet believe in Christ. 2. We see no indeleble Character because a Pastor is alwayes a called Pastor if the man commit scandals the Church may call all his character from him and turne him into a meere private man But to renew ordination when election to another congregation is renewed is to speake ignorantly of ordination and election for election maketh not the man a Minister nor giveth him a calling but appropriateth his Ministery to such a flock But they speake of Election to a charge as of marriage which is not well understood for by marriage a man is both made a Husband and a Husband to this Wife onely by election a Pastor is not made a Pastor by ordination he is made a Pastor of the Church Universall though hee be not made an Universall Pastor 3. The ordination by succession of Pastors where Pastors are you hold your selves But a popish personall succession wee disclaime as well as you doe The 5. Objection I omit to another time The 6. Objection is If there be a magistrate before the succeeding magistrate receiveth keys or word from the preceding magistrate but if there be none he receiveth them from the people So here Answ. Christs calling is not ordered according to the patterne of civill governments his kingdome is not of this world People may both ordaine and elect to a civill office without consent of the preceding Magistrate But we reade of no officers ordained by the people only in an ordinary way Ordination say they is not of such eminency as is conceived it is not mentioned in the Apostles first commission Mat. 28 19. Marke 16. 15 16. The Apostles accompted preaching and praying principall So Perkins VVillet VVhittaker Amesius Answ. So answer Arminians and so doth the Socinian Theol. Nicolaides and Socinus and so in your words saith to reforme but this is not to take away the necessity of ordination by Pastors I come now to answer what Mr. Robinson doth adde to what is said for the ordination of Pastors by Pastors and not by single Believers Mr. Robinson saith the question is whether succession of Pastors be of such absolute necessity as that no Minister can in any case be made but by a Minister and if they must be ordained by popes and prelates Answ. But we say that this is no question at all wee affirme ordination of pastors not to be of that absolute necessity but in an exigence of necessity the election of the people and some other thing may supply the want of it Nor doe wee thinke a calling from papists no calling as we shall heare before I proceed this must be discussed Q. 5. UUhether Election of the people be essentiall to the calling of a Minister â— Election we are to consider to whom it belongeth of right 2. The force and influence thereof to make a Church-officer but let these considerations first be pondered 1. Consid. Election is made either by a people gratious and able to discerne or by a people rude and ignorant the former is valid Jure facto the latter not so 2. Consid. Election is either comparative or absolute when Election is comparative though people have nothing possibly positively to say against a person yet though they reject him and choose one siâ—ter the Election is reasonable 3. Consid. Peoples Election is not of a person to the Ministery as a VViâ—is choyse of a man to be a Husband but of a Minister Election doth not make a Minister 4. Consid. Election is either to be looked to quoad jus or quoad fâ—ctum A people not yet called externally cannot elect their own Minister a Synod or others of charity as Reverend Junius saith may chuse for them though de facto and in respect of their case they cannot chuse their own Pastor 1. Conclus The people have Gods right to chuse for so the word prescribeth So Tertullian Eyprian Non blandiatur sibi plebs quasi immunis à contagione delicti esse possit cum sacerdote peccatore communicans ad injustum atque illicitum propositi Episcopatum consensum sâ—um accommodans c. and nefas sine consensu poâ—uli and this Cyprian writ an hundreth yeeres before the Nicen Councell Bellarmine loâ—ed hiâ— face to say this custome began in the time of the Nicon Councell It was not a consuetude Quâ—d ipsum inquit Cyprianus videmus de Divina autoritate descenderâ— Ignatius It is your part as the Church of God to chuse the Pastor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So speaketh hee to the people of Philadelphia and so speaketh Ambrose to Valentinian Omitto quia jam ipse populus judicavit Origen Requiritur ergo in ordinando sacerd te praesentia populi c. and his reason is Scripture a pastor must be of good report And Chrysostome saith all elections of pastors are null 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without the conscience of the people And the Councell of Nice did write this to the Bishops of Alexandria as Theodoret saith and the fiâ—st generall councell of Constantinople wrote the same to Daemasus Ambrose and others as Theodoret also sheweth The councell of Africa is cited by Cyprian producing Scripture as Acts 1. 23. Acts 6. to prove that the people had their consent in elections and the councell of Chalcedon the councell of Ancyron and of Laodicea and the Popes owne Canons say this so Nicolaus the Pope in his Decrees saith the Clergy and people did chuse the pope Reliquus clerus populus Romanus ad consensum nova electionis pontificis à Cardinalibus factae accedant So Gelasius the pope writeth to Philippus and Cernutiâ—â— Bishops so Stephanus ad Romanum archiepiscopum Ravâ—â—natensem is cited in the glosse to that purpose in the Epistles of Ivo Bishop of Chartres we being called by the will of God the Cleâ—gy and people of such a City and this Pope Urâ—â—â— practised upon Ivo 2. Conclus But elections in the ancient Church were not by one single congregation but by the Bishops of diverse other Churches In the councell of Sardis Si unum tantùm in provincia contigerit remanere Episcopum suporstes Episcopus conâ—â—care debet Episcopos vicinae
for they were called by the Pope and his Clergy for saith Robinson when there be no 〈◊〉 Church-officers on Earth to give ordination we must hold with Arrians and expect new Apostles to give ordination neither can a true pastor go and seek a calling from a false pastor Hence observe carefully the following distinctions to obviate both papists cavillations and our Brethrens doubts 1. Distinct. That is 1. Properly extraordinary which is immediately from God without any other intervening cause so Moses his calling when God spake to him out of the Bush to goe to Pharaoh and command the letting goe of his people was extraordinary for both the matter of the calling and the persons designation to the charge was immediately from God Luthers calling this way was not extraordinary because hee preached no new Gospell nor by any immediate calling from God 2. That is extraordinary which is contrary to the Law of of nature Neither the calling of Luther nor of Hus and Wiccliff was extraordinary for that any inlightened of God and members of the Catholick Church should teach informe oâ— helpe their fellow-members being seduced and led by blind guides is agreeable to the Law of nature but according to our Brethrens grounds Luthers calling here was not onely extraordinary but unlawfull and contrary to a Divine Law For now when Apostles are ceased Luher had no warrant if our Brethren say right no calling of God to exercise pastorall acts of preaching converting soules to Christ and baptizing through many visible Churches congregations because that is say they Apostolick and no man now can bee a pastor but in one fixed congregation whereof he is the elected pastor 3. That is extraordinary which is beside a Divine positiâ—â— Law So that one should be chosen a pastor in an Iland where there be no Elders nor pastors at all and that the people onely give a calling is extraordinary and so it is not inconvenient thaâ— something extroardinary was in our reformers 4. That is extraordinary which is against the ordinary corruptions wicked and superstitious formes of an ordinary caling so in this sense Luher and our reformers calling was extraordinary 2. Dist. A calling immediately from God and a calling from God some way extraordinary are farre different An immediate calling often requireth miracles to confirme it especially the matter being new yet not alwayes John Baptists calling was immediate his Sacrament of Baptisme beside the positive order of Gods worship yet hee wrought no miracles but an extraordinary calling may be where there is an immediate and ordinary revelation of Gods Will and requireth not miracles at all 3. Dist. Though ordinarily in any horologe the higher wheele should move the lower yet it is not against ordinary art that the hotologe be so made as inferiour wheeles may move without the motion of the superiour Though by ordinary dispensation of Gods standing Law the Church convened in a Synod should have turned about Hus Wicliff Luther to regular motions in orthodox Divinity yet it was not altogether extraordinary that these men moved the higher wheeles and laboured to reforme them Cyprian urged Reformation Aurelius Bishop of Carthage Augustin and the African Bishops did the like the Bishop of Rome â—epining thereat It is somewhat extraordinary that Reformation should begin at Schollers and not at principall Masters 4. Dist. A calling may be expresly and formally corrupt in respect of the particular intention of the ordainers and of the particular Church ex intentione ordinanris operantis Thus Luthers calling to bee a Monke was a corrupt calling and eatenus and in that respect hee could not give a calling to others But that some calling may be implicitely and virtually good and lawfull in respect of the intention of the Catholick Church and ex inteâ—tione opâ—ris ipsius ordinationis he was called â—o preach the Word of God 5. Dist. Luthers Oath to preach the Gospell did oblige him as a pastor this is his calling according to the substance of his Office and is valid but his Oath to preach the Roman Faith intended by the exacters of the Oath was eatenus in so far unlawfull and did not oblige him Even a Wife married to a Turke and swearing to bee a helper to her Husband in promoving the worship of the Mahomet or being a papist is ingaged in an Oath to promote Romish Religion if shee bee converted to the true Faith of Christ needeth not to be married de novo but remaineth a married Wife but is not obliged by that unjust Oath to promove these false Religions though the marriage Oath according to the substance of marriage duties tieth her 6. Dist. A pastor may and ought to have a pastorall care of the Catholick Church as the hand careth for the whole body and yet neither Luther nor Zuinglius are universall pastors as were the Apostles For they had usurped no power of Governing and Teaching all Churches though I professe I see no inconvenience to say that Luther was extraordinarily called by God to goe to many Churches to others then to Wittenberg where hee had one particular charge yea even through Germany and the Churches of Saxony and Zuinglius through the Helvetian and Westerne Churches which yet doth not make them essentially Apostles because 1. They were not witnesses of Christs Death and Resurrection which as a new Doctrine to the World as Apostles they behoved to preach Acts 1. v. 22. They only revealed the old truth borne downe by an universall Apostacy 2. Because they were not immediately called nor gifted with diverse Tongues And the like I may say of Athanasius for men in an extraordinary apostacy to goe somewhat farther then to that which a particular Church calleth them to is not formally apostolick yet lawfull 7. A calling to the Ministery is either such as wanteth the essentialls as gifts in any messenger and the Churches consenâ— or these who occupy the roome of the Church the Church consenâ—ing such a Minister is to bee reputed for no Minister Or. 2. An entry to a calling or a calling where diverse of the Apostles requisites are wanting may bee a valid calling as if one enter as Caiphas who entered by favour and money and contrary to the Law was High-Priest but for a yeer â—yet was a true High-Priest and prophecied as the High-priest 8. If the Church approve by silence or countenance the Ministery of a man who opened the Church doore to himselfe by a silver key having given the prelate a bud The ordinance of God is conferred upon him and his calling ceaseth not to be Gods calling because of the sins of the instruments both taking and giving 9. Though Luther was immediately called by Men An. 1508. by the Church of VVittenberg as may be seene in his writings as Gerard sheweth and the Jesuit Becanus saith hee was called and ordained a Presbyter and so had power to preach and administer the Sacraments yet that hindereth
every one of the visible Church and that he inteneth to save all and every one of the visible Church This I prove for if thâ— covenant and promises of the covenant if the stiles of Christs Body his Love his Spouse his Sister and Dâ—ve if the revelation of Christ made not by flesh and blood but by Christs Father the ground of that blessed confession of Peter Mat. 16. 17. For which the keys were given to the visible Church if I say all these be proper to the visible Church as visible and due to her as to the first principall and prime subject and not to the chosen redeemed and invisible Church as such then the promises of the covenant and all these styles belong to the visible Church and God promiseth and intendeth a new heart and a new spirit to all visible Professors as such and so he intendeth redemption in Christ and salvation and Christs Righteousnesse and Forgivenesse of sins to all the visible Church But our Brethren do not I hope thinke that Gods intentions are castles in the Aire and new Ilands beyond the Moone as if his intentions could be frustrated and he could misse the white of the scope he shooteth at for certainly these to whom the covenant and promises thereof belong as to the prime and first subject these are his covenanted people now the orthodox and reformed Church holdeth that the covenant and promises are preached to the whole visible Church but for the elects sake and that howsoever externally the covenant of grace and promises be promulgated to every one and all within the lists of the visible Church yet they belong in Gods Intention and gratious purpose only to the Elect of God and his reseemed ones to that invisible Body Spouse Sister whereof Christ alone is Lord Head Husband and Brother and the first begotten amongst many Brethren Hence let me reason thus The Church whose gathering together and whose unity of Faith knowledge of the Son of God and growth of the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ the Lord intendeth by giving to them for that end some to be Apostles some Prophets some Pastors and Teachers Eph. 4. 11 12 13. must be the Church to which all the promises of the covenant and priviledges do belong But the Lord intendeth the gathering together the unity of Faith the knowledge of the Son of God and growth of the measure of the stature of Christ only of the invisible Elected and Redeemed Church not of the visible professing or consesing Church nor doth the Lord send Pastors and Teachers up-on a purpose and intention of gathering the visible Church and visible Israel except you flie to the Tents of Arminians I conceive these arguments cannot be answered If any say that Christ in giving Prophets Pastors and Teachers to his Church intendeth to save the true visible Church of the chosen and redeemed in so far as they are chosen and redeemed now they who answer thus come to our hand and forsake the Doctrine of their visible Church and say with us that the Ministery and the keys are given only upon a purpose on Gods part to save the invisible Church and that all these promises of the covenant the styles of Christs Spouse Sister Faire one are not proper to the visible Church nor any ground or argument to prove that the keys the power of excommunication ordaining of officers are given to the visible Church as to the prime and principall subject 4. The invisible Church and not the visible Church as it is such hath right to the Sacraments because these who have right to the covenant have right to the seales of the covenant and this is Peters argument to prove the baptizing of Infants to be lawfull Acts 2. 38 39. But only the invisible Church hath right to the covenant For God saith only of and to the invisible Church and not of the visible Church in his gratious purpose Jerem. 32. 38. And I will be their God and they shall be my people Jer. 31. 33. I will put my Law in their inward parts 34. They shall all know me all within the covenant I will forgive thâ—ir iniquity Now the visible Church as the visible Church is not within the covenant therefore the visible Church as the visible Church and being no more but the visible Church hath not right to the Seales of the covenant but in so far as they are within the covenant and in so far as God is their God and they his pardoned and sanctified people as it is Ierem. 31. 33 34. 5. It is knowen that our Brethren here joyne with Papists for Papists ignorant of the Doctrine of the visible Church labour to prove that the visible Church on Earth the Ministeriall Teaching and Governing Church cannot erre but that she converâ—ed in a visible Synod and met in Christs Name hath a promise of an infallible assistance And by what argumunts do they prove it You know here Bellarmine Pererius Tolet Stapleton Bailâ—â—s Suarez Vasquez Harding Gretsirus Costerus Turrecremata Salmoron Locinus Cajetan and an host of them say because the Church is builded on a Rock and against it the Gates of Hell shall not prevaile because Christ saith I have prayd to the Father that thy Faith faile thee not because Christ saith I will send you the holy Spirit and he shall leade you into all truth Now our Divines say that the invisible Church of Elect believers cannot fall off the Rock and cannot fall from saving Faith and cannot erre by falling into fundamentall heresies but it followeth not Ergo the visible ministeriall and Teaching Church either out of a Synod or convened in a Synod have an infallible and Apostolick Spirit to lead them so as in their determinations they cannot erre Just so our brethren take all the places for the priviledges covenant promises stiles of Sister Love Dove Spouse mysticall Body of Christ c. Which are proper only to the invisible redeemed chosen sanctified Church of God and they give all these to their only visible ministeriall and right constituted Church in the New Testament and say that this visible church gathered in a church-state because of the foresaid priviledges and stiles hath the supreame and independent power and authority of the keys above all Teachers and Pastors whatsoever and that the right visible church consisteth only of a Royall generation Temples of the Holy Ghost a people in covenant with God taught of God partakers of the Divine nature c. And that all visible churches that meet not in a materiall House in a visible and conspicious Society as on visible Mount Zion and not consisting of such a covenanted sanctified and separated people are a false church false in matter not an ordinance of Christ but an Idoll an antichristian device a Synagogue of Satan voyd of the power of the Keys 6. A church in covenant with God and the Spouse of Christ and his mysticall Body and a church which
he redeemed with the Blood of God Acts 20. 28. Eph. 5. 25. 26. Col. 1. 18. 1 Cor. 12. 12. Is a church whereof all the members without exception are taught of God Jerem. 31. 34. They shall all know me saith the Lord from the least unto the greatest Esa. 54. 13. All thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And therefore they all haveing heard and learned of the Father come to Christ Iohn 6. 45. and therefore have all the anointing within them which teacheth them all things 1 Iohn 1. 27. And so they have all Eares to heare Yea among such a company Esai 35. 9. 10. there is no Lyon no ravenous beast but the Redeemed and Ransomed of the Lord. But so it is that no visible congregation on Earth that are visible Professors of any competent number is such a Church whereof all the members are taught of God all ransomed and redeemed and therefore no visible church as such is a people or Church in covenant with God See Rodgers Catechisme 3. Conclus A visible profession of the Truth and Doctrine of godlinesse is that which essentially constituteth a visible church and every member of the visible church onely our Brethren and we differ much about the nature of this profession which is required in members added to the Church Our Brethren will have none members of the visible Church but such as are satisfactory to the consciences of all the visible church and give evidences so cleare as the judgement of discerning men can atraine unto that they are truly regenerated We againe do teach that the scandalously wicked are to be cast out of the Church by excommunication and these of approved piety are undoubtedly members of the visible Church so these of the middle sort are to be acknowledged members of the Church though the Church have not a positive certainty of the judgement of charity that they are regenerated so they be knowen 1 To be Baptized 2. That they be free of grosse scandals 3. And professe that they be willing hearers of the Doctrine of the Gospell Such a profession as giveth evidences to the positive certainty of the judgement of charity of sound conversion is not required to make and constitute a true visible Church 1. Argu. Israel entered in covenant with God Deut. 29. was a true visible Church as our Brethren Teach because that they conceive to be a Church-covenant Deut. 29 but Churches by that Oath were not such as to the satisfaction of Moses and the whole people their consciences gave positive certainty of sound conversion Because v. 4. The Lord saith the Text hath not given you an heart to perceive nor eyes to see nor Eares to heare to this day Deut. 31. 27. for I know thy Rebellion and thy stifneck behell while I am yet alive with you this day yee have been rebellions against the Lord. ver 21. Deut. 32. v. 5. v. 15 16 17. Josh. 24. 23. 2. Argu. Christ would not seven times have said He that hath Eares to heare let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches if he had not supposed that in these seven Churches there were blind obdurate and carnall hearers as there were when Mat. 13. upon occasion of the like hearers he uttereth these same words in substance Now Christ would have blamed their ill discerning in admitting such to be the materialls of a visible Church as hee reproveth their other faults in government Neither could Christ reprove these Churches for not exercising the Church-censures against liers false Apostles fleshly Nicolaitans followers of Balaams wicked Doctrine Jezebed and other ill doers and seducers if these had not been Church-members as our Brethren teach how can we conceive that Christ would call these Churches who were false in the matter or give his presence and communion by walking among the golden candlestickes and holding the starres the Ministery in his right hand And if every one of these Churches were approved to the consciences one of another that they positively knew they were all of them a royall Priest-Hood an holy Generation all taught of God all sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty how are there such grosse scandals put upon them by Jesus Christ 3. Argu. Paul clearely teacheth 1 Cor. 5. That the Church of Corinth convened had the power of the Lord Iesus amongst them and was a betrothed Bryde espoused in a Church covenant even all of the visible Church as one chaste Virgin to God as our Brethren prove from the 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. Who had received the Spirit and the Gospell their minds being knit thereunto in the simplicity of Iesus Christ now if the matter of this betrothed Church was such as our Brethren say then Christs Power and Presence and Spirit were in these as the Temples of the Holy Ghost and these were betrothed to Christ Iesus and had received the Spirit and were Saints by calling were justified washen sanctified who were incestuous Fornicators Drunkards Railers carnall Schismaticks going to the Law one with another before Infidells partakers of the Table of Christ and of divells deniers of the Resurrection to whom the Word was the savour of Death and the Gospell as it is to these whom the God of this world Satan hath blinded What can be more repugnant to the truth and to the Gospell of Christ It cannot be answered that these in Corinth who were hypocrites and walked so contrary to the Gospell were not members of the Church of Corinth For only the truly converted were such I answer 1. Then Paul writeth not to the visible Church and to all whom he doth rebuke the contrary whereof is cleare 1 Cor. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 22. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2. 1 Cor. 6. 1. 2. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 17 18 19 30. 1 Cor. 15. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 21. 1 Cor. 8. and in many other places 2. Then the visible church was not betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin contrary to this our Brethren alleadged 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. 3. Not only is conversion professedly true in the judgment of charity but also in the judgement of verity essentiall to a visible church as you teach and so none can be a member of the visible church but he who is a member of the invisible Church which is Anabaptisme 4. Three thousand in one day were added to the visible church who could not as I have proved all be approved to the conscience one of another as true converts Acts 2. Since amongst them were Ananias and Saphira and the time was short 5. If we are to beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ and if grace may be beside many and great sinnes as we see in Asa in Salomon who remained the children of God under many out breakings if the children of God may be the children of God and yet some of them habitually proud passionate some of them worldly minded some talkative and imprudently rash in zeale some lustfull
discipline doe leaven a Church yet it doth not as Robinson saith evert the nature thereof and turne it into Babylon and a den of Dragons Robinson will have prophanenesse and impiety by absolute necessity rooted out by discipline but he is too hasty Nay not by publique preaching of a sent Pastor through absolute but onely through ordinary and conditionall necessity You bind the Almighty too hard The other question is if conversion of sinners be an ordinary effect of a publique and sent ministery Our brethren in their answer to the 32 Questions sent to them deny this but no marvell seeing all conversion to them is done without the publique ministery by onely private Christians and in this we see no necessity of a called ministery to convert men to Christ which is the doctrine of Socinians and Anabaptists So Chemnitius so Gastius teacheth The Socinian Theo. Nicolaides Luther erred saith he when he asked from Muncerus his calling to preach Muncerus was an Anabaptist So Ostorodius in his institutions and Raddetius who objected the same that our brethren doe that the whole beleevers be a royall Priesthood But though we deny not but some may be converted by the teaching and private conference of private Christians yet the ordinary publique way is by the Word preached by a seâ—â— Pastor as is cleare Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 9. 10. Acts 10. 5 6 c. CHAP. 10. SECT 10. Concerning our order and form in administration of Gods publique worship THe Authour here contendeth for the worship of God in its native simplicity without all ceremonies to which I can oppose nothing but shall prove the unlawfulnesse of humane ceremonies in another Treatise God-willing Of the communion of the visible Catholique Church IEsus Christ hath now under the N. Testament a Catholique visible Church on earth for of that part of the Catholique Church now triumphing in glory or of that part which onely is a Church of elected Saints and are not yet formally a professing Church but onely such in the predestinatiun of God I spake not now and to this Church universall visible hath the Lord given a ministery and all his Ordinances of Word and Sacrament principally and primarily and to the ministery and guides of this Catholique visible Church hath the Lord committed the Keyes as to the first subject and for the visible Church Catholique including also the invisible Church as for the object and end hath he given his ordinances and the power of the keyes And the Ministery and ordinances are not given to this or this Congregation which meeteth ordinarily in one place principally 1. The Lord Iesus gave this Ministeriall power to the universall guides of the catholick Church the Apostles as they did represent the Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Ioh. 20. 21. As my Father sent me so send I you 22. And when he had thus sayd he breathed on them and said receive the Holy Ghost 23 whosoever sinnes you remit they are remitted and whosoever sinnes you retaine they are retained The Apostles here receive the keys in name of the whole Catholick Ministeriall guides For in this the Apostles must stand in the person and roome of a single society of believers united by a Church covenant in one parishonall Church if our brethrens grounds stand good so as a Parishionall Church must be the onely successors of the Apostles but this no Word of God can warrant Nor is the Eldership of a single Congregation that which the Apostles here represented except you say to this Eldership as to the first subject is this message of sending as the Father sent Christ committed and to this Eldership within one Congregation is the power Ministeriall of pardoning and retaining sinnes given For I aske from whence or from whose hands do the Eldership of a Congregation receive the keys from Jesus Christ say they but this is no answer the Ministery according to its institution is no doubt onely from the head of the body the Church from Iesus Christ. But I aske now of an ordinary Church-calling and I demand from whose hands under Jesus Christ have this particular Eldership received Ministeriall power they cannot say from themselves for they doe not make themselves Ministers they will not say from a Colledge of Presbyters of many congregations for they are flatly against all such presbyteries and that which they say indeed the Eldership of a congregation hath their Ministeriall power from the people Well then the Apostles when they received the keys they did represent the people but what people not the people of a classicall presbytery of a Province of a Nation of the whole redeemed Church but of one single congregation how shall this be made out of the Text or out of one Word of God I see not 2. Christ ascending on high and giving some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the Saints not of Ephesus far lesse of one single Congregation onely for the worke of the Ministery in generall for the edifying of the Body of Christ not a congregationall body onely 12. Till we all meet in the unity of the Faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfit man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. Consider I pray you that Christs intention in giving a Ministery is not for a congregation of forty or sixty or a hundred as if hee intended to impawn all power in that Congregationall body but hee intended the edifying of his body Catholick and the comming of all to the unity of the Faith A Congregation of sixty cannot be all Saints and this power is clearely given to that body which the Lord is to make a perfit man according to the measure of the fulnesse of the stature of Christ this is a mysticall man and the Catholick body of Iesus Christ. Call it a Congregation and you wrest the Scripture and vilifie the noble and large end for the which Christ hath given a ministery as aske to what end and to what first and principall subject hath the Lord given reason and a faculty of discoursing is it to Peter to Iohn c. as to the first subject and for them as for their good no no it is for and to the race of mankind The case is is just so here 1 Cor. 12. 28. God hath placed some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly Teachers c. Is the meaning thus God hath placed in the body of a single Congregation Apostles Where do you read that I believe Apostles have the Catholick visible Church for their Parish and is it a Congregationall body wherein God placed such variety of members as Apostles Prophets Teachers Workes of miracles gifts of Healing Helps Governments c So Rom. 12. 5. So we being many are one body in Christ and every one members of another Hence hee
reckoneth out divers offices in this body Now this is not one Congregation onely but that one Body of Christ whereof Christ is head this is the Catholick Church 2. What power ministeriall our Brethren affirme to bee given to a Congregation they say it is given to them under the notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the Spouse and body of Christ as they cite for this act 20. 28. Col. 1. 18. Eph. 1. 22 and under the notion of the City of God the Kingdome house and building of Christ but so they come to our hand for this reduplication or notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the body and spouse of Christ of the City Kingdome House Building agree first to the Catholick Church as is clear Col. 1. 8. Eph. 5. 25 26. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Eph. 2. 19 20 21 22. and secondarily only to a Congregation as it is a part of this universall flock 3. The whole Catholick Church visible is made one ministeriall body Cant. 6. 4. beautifull as Tirzah comely as the City of Jerusalem terrible as an army with banners By reason of their order of discipline and is there called an organicall body having v. 6 7 8. Eyes Haire Teeth Temples Locks and haveing particular Churchs under her three score Queens fourescore concubines and virgins without number Yet is it sayd v. 9. My Dove my undesiled is but one she is the only one of her Mother Ainsworth who here may be more then a witnesse sayth this one Church is the daughter of Jerusalem who is above and the mother of us â—ll Câ—ton a witnesse not inferior saith on this place The true catholick Church of Christ is the Mother of all reformed Daughters and that argument that our Brethren useth to prove a particular Church to be visible because of externall communion not in one House for that is accidentall to visibility one congregation may meet in three caves of the Earth in time of persecution and yet remaine one congregation holdeth good in this catholick church made up of so many organs as a congregation is formed 1. Begetting by the Ministery of the word daughter-Churches to God as they say a congregation doth nor is it enough to say Ierusalem is not one by externall government and order of Discipline because they cannot meet together to exercise Discipline but shee is one invisibly because shee hath one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit one Hope of glory For the Text sayth they have one and the same Organs Teeth Eyes Haire Temples Locks they are one Ierusalem and compact City one Army terrible by the Sword of of discipline 2. We do not say to make them one visible church that they must have one visible actuall government in externall order for when of a congregation of 60. their be 30 absent through sicknesse and the busines of a lawfull calling they are one Church visible though in one metting you cannot see them all with one cast of your Eye and when the church of Ierusalem exceeding in number ten thousand did meet in part from House to House that is in sundry Houses yet continuing in the same doctrine of the Apostles and in fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayer Acts 2. 46. 32. our brethren will say they are one church And therefore the power of Discipline and the exercise of the Word Seales and Discipline in parts is sufficient to make one visible catholick Church 4. To that Church hath Christ given as to the first church the ordinances and ministery which he principally intendeth to perfit to gather and to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and that Ministery because the wisdome of Christ hath not given his Ministery and Ordinances to the catholick Church intending principally to save them except he give them a power in that Ministery to the first subject which being put forth in acts may compasse that end But Jesus Christ principally intends to perfit to gather to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and Ministery the whole catholick visible church and secondarily only this or this particular congregation Ergo Christ hath given to the whole catholick Church as to the first Church the ordinances and Ministery and so in this Mioistery catholick hee ha h given the Keys to this catholick Church visible as to the first Church 5. I prove it thus when ever Chrst giveth gifts to a whole he giveth it to the whole by order of nature before he give it to the parts of that whole as is cleare by induction He gives Christ a gift to the whole Church by order of nature first to the World Joh. 3. 16. Then to this or this believer of the World So he giveth redemption and grace by order of nature first to his Church in generall Eph. 5. 25. Christ dieth first for his Church not this or that single company or particular person first for His sheep that is the whole flock Joh. 10. v. 11. then for this or this company or this of this straying sheep He came to seeke and save first the lost Luk. 19. 10. then this or this lost man He died first to gather together in one not one man onely yee not the nation of the Iewes onely but to gather together in one all the Children of God which were scattered abroad Ioh. 11. 25. and he is a propitiatiou by order of nature First for the sinnes of the whole World 1 Ioh. 2. 1. and then secondarily for our sinnes so hath hee given the gifts of Apostles Prophets and Teachers first to and for Saints in common and in generall and not for this and that Saint or for this company of Saints at Ephesus Now that particular Congregations are parts of the great visible Church I prove and first that they are parts visible of a Presbytery or a circuit of Congregations within the locall bounds of a Presbytery I make good thus Those who have one common necessary object of externall government in Church-affairs those are a whole visible community gifted with power from Christ to rule in that common and necessary object of government and this and this portion of this whole community must be parts of that whole But those Congregations within the locall bounds of the circuit of a Presbytery have one common necessary object of externall government in Church affaires Ergo those Congregations in such a circuit must be parts of this whole The major I take from our Brethren who therefore make a particular Congreation to be one in respect of ordinary meeting to partake of word seales and to transect matters of jurisdiction amongst themselves but this agreeth to many congregations within one circuit for they meet occasionally one with another in hearing the word and receiving the seales and for the assumption I prove it thus all those congregations have these particulars of externall government in Church affaires which they cannot
transact within their owne Congregations but doe ex aequo belong to them all As 1. That they doe not give offence one to another that one Church doe not hold the Doctrine of Balaam to the effence and scandall of other Churches 2. That one Congregation make not Acts and Canons against the Word of God and against the Acts of another Congregation agreeable to the Word of God 3. That one Church admonish rebuke comfort provoke another to love and to good works in such and such poynts now though a Congregation make acts and constitutions for governing this or that member of the community yet they doe not nor cannot make acts that oblige the community and the Church as the Church the Church as the Church being a part is to be regulated by the whole and if there be things that ex aequo concerne all and doe not concerne one particular Church more then another one particular Congregation cannot governe in these And by the like reason particular Churches and classicall Presbyteries and Provinciall and Nationall Churches are parts of the whole Catholick visible Church 6. Because Christ hath not given the power of Ministery and Ordinances and Jurisdiction to the single Congregation as to the first subject upon the ground that our Brethren speake to wit because the single Congregation is that Spouse to which Christ is referred as an Husband and that body to which hee carrieth the relation of an head communicating life to all the members Eph. 1. 22. Col. 1. 18. nor is it that adequat number of ransomed persons of sheepe of lost ones of fellow-citizens of spirituall stones c. To the which Christ doth carry that adequat and compleat relation of a Saviour of a good Shepheard of a Seeker of lost ones of a King and Governour of the chiefe câ—â—ner-stone Therefore that visible Church for whose salvation Christ hath given the Ministeriall power must be the larger visible Church just as the God of Nature hath given to the whole race of sheep a power to seeke their own food and because of their simplicity a power to be ordered and led by the shepheard and secondarily this power is given to this or this flock feeding on Mount Caermel or elsewhere so hath the God of Grace given a power to the whole visible Catholick flock to submit themselves in the Lord to other guides and he hath given to the whole company of Shepheards as to the first subject the power of the Keys and secondarily the power is given to this or this visible Church and company of Pastors 7. When any scandalous person is delivered to Satan he is cast out of the whole Catholick Church Ergo he was before his ejection a member of the whole catholick Church for hecannot be cast out who was never within And when he is excommunicated his sins bound as in Heaven so on Earth that is not only in that Tract of ground where a handfull of a little Congregation independent as they say of 10 or 20 or an 100 doth ordinarily feed but in all the visible World where God hath a Church and all both within the little Congregation where hee is and without are to repute him as an Heathen and a Publican It is true some of our Brethren say he is excommunicated onely out of that Congregation whereof hee is a member antecedentèr because Christ hath given the power of excommunication onely 1 Cor. 5. 4. To the congregated Church when they are met together to deliver to Satan and they must do it in collegio in consessu coram tota Ecclesia before and in presence of the Church congregationall which is to give their consent and hath a certaine power of interest in the busines but he is cast out and excommunicated to all other Churches onely consequentèr by consequent and by vertue of the communion of Churches I answer the plaine contrary hee is antecedentèr and formally delivered to Satan by the power of the catholick visible Church which is put forth in exercises and in act before that Church whereof he is a neerest member Even as the left hand doth cut off a finger of the right hand which otherwayes should infect the whole body Now it is not the left hand onely that cutteth off the contagious and infectious finger but the whole man deliberate reason and the will consenteth it should be done for the preservation of the whole man the left hand is a meere instrument and the losse of the finger is the losse of the whole body and the finger is cut off the right hand not antedentèr and onely off the right hand by that power intrinsecall onely in the right hand but intrinsecall in the whole body it is true the contagion should creepe through and infect the right hand and right arme first and therefore incision is made upon the right hand So if the Eldership of a Congregation deliver to Satan it is not done by that power that is intrinseally onely in that Congregation but by the power intrinsecall in the whole universall Church who shall keepe communion with him that Eldership cuts him off as the instrument or hand of the Church catholick and the incision as it were is performed there in that meeting I will not say of the whole Congregation that is to be proved because the contagion shall come first upon these with whom the delinquent is to keepe the nearest fellowship and that Excommunication be performed in a meeting I grant and the place 1 Cor. 5. 4. saith so much and a meeting of the Church But that that is a meeting of the congregation with favour of the learned cannot be proved cogently though I thinke excommunication when it is actually performed it should be done before the Congregation but that is for the edification and nearest and most immediate practice of that Congregation for the contagion is nearest to them but the reason why the presence of the Congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member is requisit is not because this Congregation hath the sole intrinsecall power in her selfe and because shee onely doth formally and antecedentèr Excommunicate and the rest of the Churches consequenter and by vertue of a communion for the sister Churches are to debarre this excomunicate person from their communion with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power where as if he were not excommunicated they should have received him to a Communion with them in the Seales and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power for one man cannot receive another to the Seales of the Covenant with him because no one man hath a Church authority If therefore the Church as the Church is consociated by an intrinsecall Church-power should have admitted him if he had not been excommunicated it is evident that hee was a member not onely of the Congregation out of which he is excommunicated but also of the whole consociated congregations 2 The man
in one place yet hath the Presbyteriall Church the essentiall note of a visible Church Because there is a difference betwixt carrying the colours in an Army tali modo as all the Army at once may see the colours and the carrying of the colours Yet the colours are a note visible of such an Army so there is a difference betwixt preaching the Word simpliciter and preaching the Word tali modo in such a way in one materiall house onely And therefore it is necessary that government which concerneth many Churches consociated be in its exercise hic nunc larger then preaching of the Word in its exercise hic nunc which cannot be done but to a multitude which conveneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same materiall place And we see an act of government Acts 15. by confession of our Brethren belonging to divers consociated Churches and performed by them and yet these cannot ordinarily meete to one and the same place in all their members for hearing of the Word Thirdly an extraordinary and remote power of Jurisdiction which is but rarely and in extraordinary cases to be put forth in acts is given to the Catholick visible Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Because the Oommunion externall and visible is lesse where the locall distance of visible Churches is more and therefore because oecumenicall councells being necessary for the Catholick visible Church neque ad esse simpliciter neque ad bâ—â—è esse sed ad melius seu optimum esse neither in respect of the Churches being nor in respect of the Churches well-being â—uâ— onely in respect of her best and most spirituall well-being these councells are seldome to be had in an ordinary providence For the Cresse of Iesus Christ is rather a marke of the catholick visible Church then Bellarmine his prospeâ—ous condition that he will have to be one of his fifteene notes of the Church and since the Church cannot have her wishes the want of generall councells is the Catholick Churches Crosse not her sin we doe not say that God is deficient in meanes necessary to his Church or to some of his owne Children because the Woman hath wings given her of God to stie to the Wildernesse to hide her selfe from the Dragon Rev. 12. 14. and so cannot enjoy Gods ordinary presence in his Sanctuary Nor doe wee say that God hath denied a power to his Church in the Wildernesse to enjoy them in a visible Sanctuary I meane a morall power and jus a right and interest in that presence because he interrupteth the Churches physicall power for a while in the injoying of these comforts of a visible Church-Communion in the Sanctuary Fourthly hence it doth not follow that because the catholick representative visible Church is the first subject of the power of the Keys that the power of Excommunication is derived from the visible Church to a Presbyteriall Church or that a Presbyteriall Church cannot excommunicate without consulting with or fetching authority from the Catholick visible Church Because the Catholick visible Church is a great integrall body of Iesus Christ and he is the head of this body because though the power of seeing by order of nature be first in the whole man and then in the Eye yet the power of seeing in the Eye is not derived from the rest of the body from Hands Leggs Shoulders Armes to the Eye The light is first in the whole Body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the body of the Sun doth exceede the quantity of the Earth an hundred sixty and seven times it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light intrinsecall in it but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or this part of the Sun should have borrowed light derived to it from another so the Soule doth at one and the same instant animate and quicken the whole organized Body as its first matter and subject but it doth not follow that the Hand hath life derived to it from the whole body so because the power of the Keyes is also intrinsecall in the Presbytery as in an Oâ—cumenicall councell it doth not follow that the power that is intrinsecall in the presbytery is by derivation or borrowed and at the second hand from the Catholick presbytery of the whole World farre lesse that the Presbytery cannot Excommunicate except it consult with the catholick visible Church The power of the Keys by order of nature is onely in the catholick representative Church as in the first subject but in order of time this power is communicated from the head Christ to all the integrall parts of this great Body according to the capacity of every part so as it is intrinsecall in the particular Eldership of a single Congregation in these poynts of Discipline that concerne a Congregation as a Congregation and it is intrinsecall in the classicall Presbytery as it is such and it is intrinsecall in the provinciall and Nationall Synod in poynts belonging to them as such 3. They object if a single Congregation have not power of Excommunication and of entire and compleat government within it selfe because it is but a part of a Presbyteriall Church and so an incompleat Church by that same reason a Presbyteriall Church shall be a compleate Church and not have entire and compleat power of Government within it selfe because a presbyteriall Church is a part of a provinciall Church and a provinciall Church shall be in the same case because it is a part of a Nationall Church and a Nationall Church in that same case because it is a part of the catholick visible Church and there shall bee no perfit visible Church on Earth which hath full and entire power of jurisdiction save onely the caholicke visible Church which by no possibility can convene before her Oecunenick and highest catholick Court a Nationall Church or the Church of great Brittaine and upon the testimony of three witnesses deliver her to Satan and upon supposall of Repentance receive her againe to the catholick power of that same Court into fellowship of Church-union with the great catholick body For so because this catholick Church for many centuries yea possibly for a million of yeeres cannot convene to exercise her authority in a Court and out of her Court shee hath none the repenting Nationall Church shall remaine in Satans bands for ever by a physicall and invincible necessity Answ. A single Congregation is a Church but so as it is a part also and a member of a Presbyteriall Church and because of neernesse of communion with consociated Churches under one Presbytery it can neither have compleat power of casting out one of its owne members because that member hath so strict a visible Union of membership also with consociated Churches nor can it exercise that intrinsecall power that it hath as a remote part of Christs
matter concerne them but we aske if the whole people of Israel were obliged by vertue of Divine Institution to be present in the gates of the City when the Judges did sit there and judge as our brethren therein say by a Divine Institution the people are to be present and to consent yea and have an honour above consenting say they so as if the people be not there to have their share of excommunication in their way then is Christs order violated because the Church cannot be said to excommunicate and bind and loose on Earth whereas the Elders onely without the people do only bind and loose and excommunicate and the Elders say they without the people are not the Church nor can be called the Church and so the acts of the Elders judging and separated from the people are null because not acts of the Church seeing the alone Elders are not the Church by this reason the Judges could not judge in Israel except all Israel had been present to consent for all Israel are bidden to execute judgement in the morning both the Rulers and people 2. All the thousands in Ierusalem which made up many Congregations were not nor could they and the whole Congreations of Aâ—tioch Syria and Silicia who were all concerned in conscience no lesse then Ierusalem be present and that by obligation of a Divine Institution and therefore that Church and that whole Church Act. 15. 22. can be no other then the whole representative Church And so we say both here and Act. 15. the Church representative exerciseth jurisdiction without the people if people were present it was by vertue of no Divine Institution so as if they had not beene present the decrees could not have been called the decrees of the Church and certainely the comparison of the eye which seeth not but as united to the body if it be strictly urged may well prove that the Elders if the people be not present even all and every one whom it concerneth câ—â— no more exercise jurisdiction or decerne that a scandalous person can be excommunicated then an eye can see when it is plucked out of the head Object 15. Divines bring an argument from Math. 18. by â—â—â—logy and proportion from particular congregations to prove Naâ—iâ—nall and generall Synods of the whole Christian world Ergo they suppose that a particular Church is the measure and patterne and first Church which hath power of excommunication Answ. Parker and some few enclining to our brethrens mind doe so but Divines understand by a Church a Presbyteriall Church which they make the measure and patterne of Assemblies Object 16 Here is a particular Church because here is an offended brother who is a member thereof This particular Church hath Elders this particular Church is a whole Church 1 Cor. 14. if the whole Church come together Jam. 5. Send for the Elders of the Church It cannot be that the sickâ— person is to send for the Elders of a Presbyteriall Church that are so farre removed from the sicke man Answ. An hand with five fingers is a whole hand but not a whole body a Congregation is a whole Church in its owne kind whole for those things that concerne it selfe but not whole and compleat for all jurisdiction If Iames should bid send for all the Elders this consequence should have some colour Object 17. A Presbyteriall Church can be an offending Church but this Math. 18. is for an offending brother if thy brother sinne against thee c. Answ. Christ giveth an instance onely in an offending brother but the doctrine is for the curing of an offending Church also for all persons to be gained Thou hast gained thy brother We are to gaine Churches even as we are not to offend Churches 1 Cor. 10. 32. Object 18 There are no Church-censures meant here Christs scope is to resolve a case of conscience how farre we are to goe on with an offending brother before we behave our selves to him as to an heather â— It is said if thy brother sinne against thee Ergo it is a private offence not a publique Church-scandall that deserveth excommunication Answ. Christs purpose is to shew how we may gaine to repentance an offending brother Thou hast gained thy brother And he will have us use both publique and private meanes to gaine him 2. It is such a sinne as must be told to the Church when obstinacy to the Church is added and therefore at length it is a publique scandall and so deserveth excommunication Ob. 2. Reprove him that is convince him but is it not reproving to be brought before the Church must I reprove every one who offendeth me even the King it is a mans glory to passe by an offence and Salomon for biddeth us to over-heare our servant cursing us Answ. God hath made every man his brothers keeper and we are not to suffer sin in our brother but in any case to rebuke him Lev. 19 17. the King is not every mans brother whom he is to use familiarly as the brother meant of here though Kings should be rebuked by their Nobles and by Pastors 2. We are to passe over offences that is to forgive those that sin against us and not to be too curious to know who reproacheth us as Salomons meaning is to be taken and to be willing to forgive and yet to labour to gaine our brother by rebukes one act of love fighteth not with another Ob. 3. Tell the Church is not meant of a Christian Church but he speaketh of a thing present but there was no Christian Church as yet Answ. It followeth not it is a rule especially for time to come though Christ speake after this manner as if it were a thing present Ob. 4. It is not much that the word Church signifieth onely in this place a company of godly men witnesses of the mans offence for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth onely once Joh. 3. the wind 2. Christ spake in the Syriak and Gnedah Psal. 22. Gnedah a company or many Buls have compâ—ssâ—d mâ— 1 San. 19. a company of Prophets Gnedah The meaning is if he be not convinced by the testimony of two rebuke him before many Answ. It is not like that seeing in the Chapter preceding he sâ—ake of the Church as of a company to whom the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven were given and that here he speaking of a Church which hath authoritative power to bind and loose that Christ hath any such â—nsolent meaning of the word Church as onely to note many Christians 2. The Syriak is not the Originall but the Greeke Ob. 5. The witnesses spâ—ken of here are not witnesses of the offences but of the reproofe and therefore there is nothing here of a judiciall procâ—s Answ. Yea but these witnesses are witnesses both of the reproote and of that obstinacy for the which the mans sinnes are bound in Heaven Ob. 6. Let him be to thee as an Heathen He saith not let him be to
his Brotherly relation to the people as if hee were called to bee their Pastor I desire to know what the naked relation of Authority or Jurisdiction addeth to his care and onerousnesse in poynt of labouring by preaching the Gospell Indeed now being called his care is Pastorall and more authoritative But if according to the measure of the Talent every one is to proportion his paines to gaine more Talents to his Lord and if the relation of a Pastor adde no degrees of gifts to His Talent as wee may suppose I thinke his onerousnesse in labouring was as great before hee was a Pastor as after but I speake not this to say that in a constituted Church there is no calling required other then giftes Nor doe I speake this to say that a calling is not a new motive why a man should imploy his gifts for the honour of the Giver But only to shew that CHRIST hath united powers of Jurisdiction in Congregations in Presbyteries in Churches of Provinces and Nations that so not onely gifts might conduce to helpe and promove edification but also united powers of Jurisdiction which are also gifts of God and though some may say that a calling to an Office layeth on Mâ—n a more speciall Obligation to make accompt for Soules then gifts onely which in some sense I could also yeeld yet seeing wee thinke the relation of the Eldership to a whole Classicall Church is not founded upon an Office different from the Offices of Pastors and Elders which they have and are clothed with in relation to their particular Congregations but onely authoritative acts of the same Office and that for the common promoving of edification in the whole Classicall Church grounded in the depth of his Wisdome who hath seven Eyes upon a Brotherly Consociation in which they must either edifie one another and occasionally partake of these same holy things or then scandalizâ— and leaven one another with their publique transgressions wee cannot see how presbyteriall Elders are more to give accompt for the Soules of the whole Classicall Church in Scriptures sense Hebrewes 13. 17. then consociated pastors and Elders of consociated Churches are to give an accompt to GOD for sister Churches over which they are to watch and whose Soules they are to keepe and so farre as they are Brethren must make a reckoning to GOD for them And how can the presbytery be more said to intangle themselves in governing the Classicall Church in some things with things not proper to their calling seeing consociated Churches in a Brotherly way doe medle with those same things though not in a way of Jurisdiction For helping the Classicall Church by way of Fraternity is not unproper to a Christian calling of Brethren and the joyning of power of Jurisdiction I meane of power lesser to another power greater to helpe the Classicall Church upon the same ground of Fraternity cannot bee unproper to the calling of a Colledge of presbyters Objecti 5. The power of Presbyteries taketh away the power of a Congregation therefore it cannot bee lawfull The antecedent is thus confirmed 1. Because if the Presbytery ordainâ— one to bee Excommunicated whom the Elders of a Congregation in conscience thinke ought not to bee Excommunicated the man Jure Divino must be Excommunicated and the power of the Congregation which Christ hath given to them is nul And the exercise thereof impeded by a greater power 2. the voyces of two Elders of a Congregation which are now sitting in the greater and classicall Presbytery are swallowed up by the greater number of Elders of thirty or forty Congregations met in one great presbytery Ergo the power of the Congregation is not helped by the presbytery but close taken away Answ. The Argument doth presuppose that which is against GODS Law to wit 1. That there is a contradiction of Voyces betwixt the Elders of a Cong egation and of the greater presbytery which should not bee for Brethren even of Galathia which contained many Congregations as our Brethren confesse should all minde and speake and agree in one thing that belongeth to Church Discipline as is cleare Gala. 1. 8. Gala. 5. 10 v. 15. Gala. 6. 1. 2. 2. The Argument supposeth that the greater presbytery is wrong in their voycing that such a man should be excommunicated and the two Elders of the Congregationall Church is right and hath the best part in judging that the same man ought not to be Excommunicated But Christ hath given no power to any Church to erre and that power which in this case the presbytery exerciseth is not of Christ and de jure the power of the greater presbytery in this case ought to bee swallowed up of the two Voyces of the Elders of the Congregation But suppose that the Elders of one Congregation and the whole meeting all agree in the truth of GOD as they all doe Acts 15. will you say that Peter Paul and Iames their power is null and taken from them and their three voyces are swallowed up in that great convention because to their power and voyces are added in this dogmaticall determination which you grant even now to many consociated Churches the power and voyces of the rest of the Apostles and Elders yea and as some say of the whole Church Acts 15. 2 v. 6. 25. Acts 16. 4. Acts 21. 18. 25 I believe addition of lawfull power doth not annull lawfull power but corroborate and strengthen it So this shall fall upon your owne Eldership of your independent Congregation Suppose â—en Pastors Elders and Doctors in one of your Congregations whereas sometime there were but three and these three had the sole power of Jurisdiction and exercise of the Keyes you cannot say that the accession of six Elders to three hath made null the power of three and swallowed up their voyces for if their power and voyces were against the truth it is fit they should be swallowed up if they were for CHRIST they are strengthened by the accession of lawfull power and moe voyces and neither annulled nor swallowed up Object 6. The Church at the first for example when it was but a hundreth and twenty had the full entire power within it selfe Ergo it should bee in a worse case by the multiplication of Churches if now that power bee given to Presbyteries Ans. It is a conjecture that the whole Christian Church Acts 1. was onely an hundreth and twenty I thinke there were more though these onely convened at the ordination of Matthias for there were above five hundred Brethren at once which saw CHRIST after his Resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 6. and these I Judge belonged to the Christian Church also 2. It is constantly denied that addition of lawfull power to lawfull power doth arnull or put in a worse condition the prexistent power it doth helpe it but not make it worse and twenty Churches adding their good and Christian counsells and comforts to two Churches doe not annull or hurt or swallow up
Text beare that the Elders set up a Court before the Eyes of all the people and delivered such a man to Satan so as this is called the head of Elders and people as our Brethren teach and here they distinguish where the Scripture distinguisheth not Fourthly if the Scripture give to us Thrones really different though names and titles cannot be found more then we find expresly and in words two Sacraments three Persons and one God Christ Iesus in two Natures and one Person then have we what we seeke but wee have these different in the things themselves as Acts 2. 46. wee have a Church meeting in an House for Word and Sacraments as Acts 20. 8. and a Congregation in Corinth meeting in an House 1 Cor. 11. 20. 1 Cor. 14. 23. and consequently here must bee some power in this meeting to order the worship of God this single meeting is to rebuke those that sinne openly and to hinder Women to preach in the Congregation and to forbid by the power of the Keys that two speake at once because God is the God of order to borbid Doctrine that edifieth not and speaking Gods Word in an unknowen Tongue c. 2. There is an Eldership 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in every City in Ephesus in Ierusalem who met for Jurisdiction Acts 21. 18. who layd hands on Timothy 1 Tim. 14. 14. in Antioch Acts 13. 1. 3. There is a meeting of a provinciall Church in Galathia where there are many Churches as may be gathered from Acts 5. 9. 10. who were to purge out the scandalous and false Teachers who leavened all others and who were Gal. 6. 1. to restore with the spirit of meekenesse any fallen Brother and 4. There a map and patterne of a generall Synod warranting both a nationall Church-meeting and an Oâ—cumenick councell And the like may be gathered from that Synod Acts 1. and Acts 6. where these universall guides of the whole Christian World to wit the Apostles were and did exercise Jurisdiction by ordaining of Officers and though instances of these could not be given in Scripture there is a morall ground and warrant for it 1. Because joynt power of Jurisdiction are surer and better then a lesser and dispersed power For if the Keys be given to the Church visible not to this or this little Church as meetting in a private House Acts 2. 46. Acts 20. 8. The division or union of this power the extension of it must be squared by the rule of most convenient edification and it cannot stand with edification if it be given to one Congregation onely The God of nature for conserving humane societies hath given the power of government originally not to one but to a multitude for one onely is not in danger to be wronged and oppressed in a society but a society is in this danger therefore hath God given this power to a multitude and a multitude is the formall object of policy and government and cannot but be dâ—ssolved where Lawes and Government are not So the God of Grace must have given a power of government to a society and multitude of little Churches for a multitude of Congregations is a multitude and therefore this society and consociation cannot subsist except Christ have provided a supernaturall government for it It is not reasonable that some say a morall institution is not an institution for Magistracy is both morall and a Divine institution that God have a certaine day for his service is both morall and also a Divine institution all institutions are not meerly positive as some suppose such as is that the last day of the week be the Sabbath that Bread and Wine be signes of Christs Body brâ—ken and his Blood shed for us So supposing that Christ have a visible Church it is morall that shee have power of government also in so farre as shee is a Church Yea power of government upon this supposition is naturall or rather con naturall so by the same ground upon supposall that Christ have in a Nation a multitude of consociated Churches who for vicinity may either edifie encourage comfort and provoke â—re another to love and good workes they submitting themselves to the Lawes of Christs policy or may scandalize one another as many consociated Churches in Galathia were bent to bite devâ—ure and consume one another Gal. 5. 15. it is morall yea and con-naturall that they be under a Divine policy externall Nor is it more agreeable to the Wisdome of Christ that a multitude of consociated Churches in one Land should be left to the Lawes of nature and Christian brother-hood and be loosed from all Lawes of externall policy then that the just Lord who intendeth the conservation of humane societies should leave every man to the Law of nature and not give them a power to set up a Magistracy and to appoynt humane and civill Lawes whereby they may be conserved And I thinke we should all say if God had appoynted every great Family yea or every twenty Families in the World to be independent within it selfe and subordinate to no civill law to no power to no Magistracy without that independent little incorporation that God had not then appoynted a power of civill Policy and civill Lawes for the conservation of mankind and the reason should be cleare because in one Shire Countrey Province and Nation there should be a multitude to wit ten hundred ten thousand independent Kingdomes subject to no Lawes nor civill policy but immediately subordinate to GOD in the Law of nature and when these ten thousand should rise up and with the Sword devoure one another and one society independent should wrong another the onely remedy should be to complaine to God and renounce civill communion with such Societies that is traffique not with them doe not take or give borrow or lend buy or sell with them but it is unlawfull to use any coercive power of naturall or civill reparation to compell them to doe duty or execute mercy and Judgement one toward another now seeing grace destroyeth not nature neither can there be a policy independent which doth contradict this maxime of naturall policy acknowledged by all in all policies civill naturall supernaturall God intending the conservation of societies both in Church and State hath subjected all Societies and Multitudes to Lawes of externall policy but so it is a Multitude of little Congregations is a Multitude and a Society Then it must follow that government of independent little bodies under no coactive power of Church censures must want all divine institution and so be will worship For these it shall be easie to answer the obloquies of some saying that a nationall Church under the New Testament is Judaisme Hence say they a nationall Religion a nationall Oath or Covenant is like a World-Church a Church a huge body as big as the Earth and so if some Augustus should subdue the whole VVorld to himselfe with the Sword Hee might compell the VVorld to bee
neerely because as I sayd before the more universall the Church visible is the externall visible Communion is lâ—sse even as when the number of a Family is cut off by the Sword of the Magistrate the matter first and more intimately and more neerely concerneth the Family whereof hee is a Member yet it doth also concerne the Common-Wealth of which also hee is a Member A Finger of the right Hand is infected with a contagious Gangren it is to bee cut off yet the cutting-off concerneth more neerely the right Hand then it doth the left Hand and the whole Body For the contagion should first over-spread the right Hand and Arme and Shoulder before it infect the left Hand and the whole Body though it doe not a little concerne the whole Body also So though actuall Excommunication concerne all the Churches of the Presbyterie yet it doth more neerely concerne the Congregation whereof hee is a Member 2. The pronouncing of the sentence being edificative it is a fit meane to worke upon others but calling and trying of witnesses and Juridicall decerning of a Man to bee Excommunicated requiring secrecies yea and some scandals and circumstances of Adultery Incest Pestiality requiring a modest covering of them from Virgins young Men Children and the multitude wee have no warrant of GOD that they should bee tryed before the whole multitude nor are acts of Jurisdiction for their excellency to bee brought forth before the people but for their neerenesse of concernment and use of edification Object 12. The people are to consent yea they must have a power and some thing more than a consent in Excommunication Ergo they are all to bee present The antecedent is proved 1. Because they were not puffed up they did not keepe the Feast they did not dostaine from eating with the incestuous person onely by consent 2. Others not of that Church did excommunicate by consent 3. It is said v. 12 doe yee not judge them that are within Answ. If you will have them to excommunicate the same way that they doe other duties you may say they excommunicate the same way that Pastors and Elders doe and if they Judge vers 12. as the Elders doe either all the people are Judges and where are then all the governed if all bee governours or then hee speaketh in this Chapter to the Churches-Iudges onely 2. There bee degrees of consent these of other Churches have a tacite and remote consent the people of the Congregation are to heare and know the cause and deale in private with the offender and to mourne and pray for him Object 13. The highest and double honour is due to him who laboureth in the word 1 Tim. 5. 17. but if the Presbyteriall Church be the highest Church it shall not have the double honour for it is onely the governing Church Answ. Highest honour is due in suo genere to both And this is as if you should compare obedience and honour that I owe to my Father with that which I owe to my grand-Father 2. Paul 1 Tim. 5. 17. compareth Elders of diverse sorts together as the Ruling and Teaching Elder here you compare Pastors to bee honoured in respect of one act with themselves to bee honoured in respect of another act and this might prove I am to give more honour to my Pastor for preaching in the Pulpit then for ruling in the Church-Senate Object 14. The Congregation is the highest Church for it hath all the Ordinances Word Sacraments Jurisdiction Ergo there is not any Presbyteriall Church higher which hath only disciplinary power Answ. There is a double highnesse one of Christian Dignity 2. Another of Church-prehemenency or of Ecclesiasticall authority indeed the Congregation the former way is highest the company of Believers is the Spouse and ransomed Bride of Christ. But the Eldership hath the Ecclesiasticall eminency as the Kings heire and Sonne is above his Master and Teacher one way yet the Teacher as the Teacher by the fift Commandement is above the Kings Sonne as the Teacher is above him who is taught And so is the Case here Object 15. The Arguments for a Classicall or Presbyteriall Church do much side with Prelacy for you make many Lords ruling and not teaching Answ. Let all judge whether the independent power of three Elders accountable to none in a Church-way but to Iesus Christ onely as you make your little Kingdomes on Earth be neerer to the Popes Monarchy and especially when there is but one Pastor in the Congregation then the subordinate Government of fourescore or an hundred Eldersâ— sure I am three Neighbours are neerer to one Monarch then three hundred 2. One Monarchicall Society is as tyrannicall Antichristianism as one Monarchicall Pastor 3. If wee made many ruling and dominering Lords you should say something but wee make many servants endued onely with Ministeriall power onely to teach and rule and to bee accomptable to the Church your Eldership in this agreeth with the Pope that though they deliver many Soules to Satan yet no Man on Earth can in a Church-way say What doe you ACT. XV. A Patterne of a juridicall Synod THat the Apostles in that famous Synod Act. 15. did not goe on by the assistance of an immediately inspired spirit and by Apostolick authority but onely as Elders and the Doctors and Teachers assisted with an ordinary spirit to me is evident from the course of the context 1. Because Act. 15. when a controversie arise in the Church â—â— Antiochia Epiphanius saith as also Hieronymus by Câ—â—mbus and others touching the keeping of Moses his Law especially the Ceremonies except they would bee losers in the buâ—nesse of their salvation Paul could not goe as sent by Amiâ—h to submit that Doctrine which hee received not from flesh and blood but by the revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. to the determination of a Synod of Apostles and Elders for who would think that the immediatly inspiring spirit iâ— Pâ—ul would submit himselfe and his Doctrine to the immediately inspiring spirit in Paul Peter Apostles and Elders therefore Paul and Birnabas come as sent to Jerusalem not â—â— Apostles or as immediately inspired but as ordinary teachâ—â— Therefore saith Diodatus Not because these two A◠〈…〉 were every wayequall to the rest in the light and conduct 〈◊〉 Spirit and in Apostolicall authority Gal. 2. 6. 8. had any 〈◊〉 instruction or of confirmation but only to give the weake 〈◊〉 who had more confidence in Peter and James and in the Church at Jerusalem and to stop false doctors mouths and to estaâ—â—â—â— by common votes a generall order in the Church Hence when a controversie ariseth in the Apostolicke Church and the Controversie is betwixt an Apostle as Paul was and others and both sides alledge Scripture as here both did out of all controversie there is no reason that the Apostle Paul who was now a party should judge it and when a single Congregation in the like case is on two
Elders as well as the Apostles convened to consider about this matter and Act. 21. 18. 25. All the Elders of Jerusalem with James take on them these acts as well as the Apostles and they are the decrees of the Elders no lesse then of the Apostles Act. 16. â— 4. a derivation of the immediate impiâ—ing Spirit to â—â—â— Elders and by them as fellow-members of the Synod to the Apostles and a derivation of this immediat Apostolick spirit by the Apostles to the Elders to make them also infallible is unknowne to Scripture for one Prophet did not immediatly inspire another and one Apostle did not immediatly inspire another wee read not in the Word of any such thing and therefore it is said Act. 15. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And when there had beene much disputing Peter sâ—â—d up All who interpret this place say even Papists not exâ—pted as Salmero com in 〈◊〉 Salmeron Lâ—â—mus â— Lorinus Cornelius a lapt Cornelius a lapide and others on the place that when there is not consultation and disputing on both sides to find out the truth but an absolute authoritie used by commanding the proceeding of the counceil is rash saith Salmeron now the Prophets were immediatly inspired without any consultation with men in delivering Gods will and they saw the visions of God as it is said And the Word of the Lord came to Jeremiah to Ezechiel to Hosea c. and bee said c. yea when a propheticall spirit came upon Baâ—â—m Num. 24. bee seeing the visions of God hee prophecied directly contrary to his owne carnall mind and to his consultation with Balâ—â—k now it is cleare that the Apostles what they spake by the breathings and inspirations of that immediatly inspiring Spirit is no lesse cannonick Scripture then the prophecies of the immediatly inspired Prophets who saw the visions of God and therefore 2 Pet. 1. 16 17 18 the voyce that the Apostles heard from heaven This is my beloved Sonnâ— in whom I am well pleased is made equall with the word of prophâ—cie and propheticall Scripture which the holy men of God spale â— they were moved by the holy Ghost v. 19 20 21. and 2 Pet. 3. 16. Pauls Epistles are put in the classe with other Scriptures v. 15 16. now all Scripture 2 Tim. 3. 16. is given by divine inspiration and 2 Peter 3. 2. puteth the words of the Prophets and Apostles in the same place of divine authority 2 Pet. 3. 2. That yee bee mindfull of the words which were spoken before by the holy Prophets and of the commandements of us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour whence to mee this synodicall consultation is not Apostolicall but such as is obligatory of the Churches to the end of the world and a patterne of a generall Synod 6. This assembly is led by the holy Spirit as is cleare v. 25. 28. but this is not the holy Spirit immediatly inspiring the Apostles as Apostles but that ordinary Synodicall spirit to borrow that expression that is promised to all the faithfull pastors and rulers of the Church to the end of the world because the immediatly inspiring spirit comming on Prophets and Apostles in an immediate inspiration did necessitate the Prophets and Apostles to acquiesce and prophesie and to doe and speake whatsoever this spirit inspired them to doe and to speake but this spirit spoken of v. 28. doth not so but leaveth the assembly to a greater libertie because the assembly doth not acquiesce to that which Peter saith from Gods Word v. 7 8 9 10 11. nor doth the Assembly acquiesce to what Barnabas and Paul saith v. 12. but onely to that which James saith v. 13 14 15 16 17 18. but especially to his conclusion which hee draweth from the Law of nature not to give scandall and from the Scriptures cited by himselfe and by Peter v. 19 20. Wherefore my sentence is saith James c. and this clearely is the sentence of James as a member of the Synod v. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an expression clearly insinuating that the judgement of James though it was not contrary to that which Peter Paul and Barnabas had spoken yet that is was somewhat diverse from them and more particular and the very mind of the holy Ghost which the whole Synod followed and therefore though Peter and Paul spake truth yet did they not speake that truth which did compose the controversie and this is to mee an argument that they all spake as members of the Synod and not as Apostles 7. The immediatly inspired Apostolick Spirit though it may discourse and inferre a conclusion from such and such premisses as Paul doth Rom. 3. 28. and hee proveth from the Scripture Rom. 4. 4. 5. 6. that wee are justified by saith without workes and 1 Tim. 5. 17. 18. and Act. 9. 22. Act. 24. 14. 17. and so doth Christ reason and argument from Scripture Matth. 22. 31. Luk. 24. 25 26 27. and so have both the Prophets and Apostles argued yet the immediatly inspired Spirit of God in arguing doth not take helpe by disputing one with another and yet doth not obtaine the conclusion in hand but here Peâ—â—â— and Paul argue from Scripture and they prove indeed a true conclusion that the Gentiles should not keepe Moses his Law as they would bee saved yet they did not remove the question nor satisfic the consciences of the Churches in their present practise for if James had not said more then the Churches had not beene sufficiently directed in their practise by the Synod and for all that Peter and Paul said the Churches might have eaâ—â—n meates offered to Idols and blood and things strangled which at that time had been a sin against the Law of nature and a great stumbling block and a scandalizing of the Jewes Except therefore wee say that the Apostles intending as Apostles to determine a controversie in the Church they did not determine it which is an injury to that immediatly inspiring spirit that led the Apostles in penning Scripture wee must say that Peter Paul and James here spake as members of an eccleâ—iasticall Synod for the Churches after-imitation 8. If the Apostles here as Apostles give out this decree then it would seeme that as Apostles by virtue of the immediatly inspiring spirit they sent messengers to the Churches for one spirit directeth all and by this Text wee should have no warrant from the Apostles practise to send messengers to satisfie the consciences of the Churches when they should bee troubled with such questions now all our Divines and reason doth evince that a Synod may by this Text send messengers to resolve doubting Churches in points dogmaticall for what the Apostles doe as Apostles by that power by which they writ canonick Scripture in that wee have no warrant to imitate them 9. I propounded another argument before which prevaileth much with mee The Elders of an ordinary Presbytery and Churches such as conveened at this Synod cannot be
principally seated in the Presbytery in regard of the latter Synods are the first subject of the occasionall Church-power in things which â—e in common belong to many Presbyteries or to a nationall Church But to returne if the Synodicall power bee different in essence and nature and not gradually onely from the counsell and advise of Christians then first it is not a determination that bindeth by way of counsell and brotherly advise onely but under some higher consideration which is as like a Church-relation of Church-power as any thing can bee seeing here bee Pastors acting as Pastors 2. formally gathered in a councell 3. speaking Gods Word 4. by the holy Ghost But this shall bee against the Church-government of New England 2. If it bee essentially different from an advise and councell and warranted by divine institution why doe not our brethen give us Scripture for it for if they give us Act. 15. then can they not say that the Apostles in this Synod did determine and voyce as Apostles by an Apostolick and immediatly inspiring Spirit for the spirit Synodicall is a spirit imitable and a rule of pertually induring moralitie in all Synods and must leade us for an Apostolick spirit is not now in the world 3. As they require a positive divine institution for the frame of a Presbyteriall Church in power above a Congregation and will not bee satisfied with the light of nature which upon the supposall of a spirituall government instituted by Christ in a Congregation which is a part may clearely by the hand lead us to the inlarging of that same spirituall government in the whole that is to a number of consociated Churches which are all interessed as one common societie in a common government so they must make out for their Synod endued with dogmaticall power a positive divine institution 4. We desire a warrant from the Word why a colledge of Pastors determining by the Word of God as Pastors having power of order and acting in a colledge according to that power should not bee a formall and ordinary great Presbytery 5. How can they by our brethrens determination exercise such pastorall acts out of their owne Congregations towards those Churches to which they have no pastorall relation virtute potestatis ordinis 6. How can the wisedome of Christ who provideth that his servants bee not despised but that despisers in a Church way should bee censured 1 Tim. 1. 19 20. cloth his messengers in a Synod with a power dogmaticall and deny all power of iâ—â—â—diction to them upon the supposall that their determinations be rejected I feare there bee something under this that none are to bee censured or delivered to Satan for heterodox opinions except they erre in points fundamentall But farther it may bee made good that a power dogmaticall is not different in nature from a power of jurisdiction for we read not of any societie that hath power to meet to make Lawes and decrees which have not power also to backe their decrees with punishments if the Jewish Synedry might meet to declare judicially what was Gods Law in point of conscience and what not and to tie men to it they had power to conveene and make Lawes farre more may they punish contraveners of the Law for a nomothetick power in a societie which is the greater power and is in the fountaine must presuppose in the societie the lesse power which is to punish and the power of punishing is in the inferior judicature so a nomothetick power ministeriall cannot want a power of censuring It is true a single Pastor may ministerially give out commandements in the authoritie of Christ but hee cannot his alone censure or excommunicate the contraveners of those commandements but it followeth well in an assembly hee hath power to censure and excommunicate now here Pastors and Elders are in an assembly It is objected Pastors in a Synod have no jurisdiction as Pasters for what they doe as Pastors that they may doe there alone and on of a Synod but they doe not nor cannot determine and give out Canons there alone and they cannot there alone determine juridically therefore they doe not wholly and poorely as Pastors in relation to those Churches give out these decrees yet doe they not give out the decrees as privite men wholly but in some pastor all relation for Pastors as Pastors have something peculiar to them in all Churches whither they come to preach so as a speciall blessing followeth on their labours though they be not Pastors in relation to all the Churches they come to even as a Sermon on the Lords day is instamped with a more speciall blessing bâ—â—â—use of Gods institution imprinted on the day then a Sermon preached in another day Answ. This argument is much for us it is proper to acts of jurisdiction ecclesiasticall that they cannot bee exercised by one onely but must bee exercised by a societie now a Pastor as a Pastor his alone without any collaterally joyned with him exerciseth his pastorall acts of preaching and of administrating the Sacraments but those who give out those decrees cannot give them out Synodically but in a Synod and Court-wayes as forensicall decrees and so in a juridicall way and because Pastors whither so ever they come doe remaine Pastors 1. The Apostles are not in this Synod as Apostles Secondly nor yet as gifted Christians to give their counsell and advise nor thirdly as this answerer granteth meerely as Pastors then it must follow that fourthly they are here as such pastors conveened Synodically by divine institution and that this is the patterne of a Synod Object 2. But there is no censuring of persons for scandalls in this meeting because there is nothing here but a doctrinall declaration of the falsehood of their opinion who taught a necessitie of circumcision and that all is done by way of doctrine and by power of the Keyes of knowledge not of jurisdiction is cleare from the end of this meeting Act. 5. 2. Paul and Barnabas were sent from the Church of Antiocâ— unto Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning this question and v. 6. the Apostles and Elders came together to consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this matter consideration of questions being the end of the Synod is a thing belonging to doctrinal power meerely so Mr. Mather Answ. 1. It is false that there is no censuring of persons here for to say nothing that Peter accuseth those of the wrong side as personally present at the Synod either being summoned or comming thither by appeale v. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God to put a yoake upon the necke of the Discip'es c. which reproofe comming from one man onely cannot be called a Synodicall reproofe It is more then evident that the publick Synodicall censure of rebuke is put upon those who held and urged the necessitie of circumcision and why not excommunication also in case of obstinacy for the Synodicall censure
is essentially an act of preaching the Word Object 14. This Synod declares only in a doctrinall way what is necessary what is scandalous the same way that Paul doth Rom. 14. 14 15. i Cor. 8. 1 Cor. 10. Answ. This Synod and Paul declare one and the same thing Ergo with one and the same authoritie it followeth not Paul writeth 1 Cor. 5. that the incestuous man should bee excommunicated and this hee wrote as canonicall Scripture by the immediat inspiration of the holy Spirit if then the Church of Corinth should have excommunicated him shall it follow that they gave out the sentence of excomunication by the immediate inspiration of the holy Spirit I thinke not their Churches sentence had been given out by a meere ecclesiasticall authoritie according to the wch Churches of Christ to the worlds end doth excommunicate following the Church of Corinth as a patterne Obj. 15. Though these obtruders of ceremonies did pervent soâ—ks v. 24. yet the Synod doth not summond them before them nor excommuncite them but remit them to the particular Churches to whom it properly belonged to censure and not to any Synod or superiour Judicature Answ. There was no need to summon them for these subverters of soules were personally present at the Synod and rebuked in the face of the Synod as perverters of soules v. 24. for if they were not present 1. to whom doth Peter speake v. 10. Now therefore why tempt yee God to put a yoake on the necke of the disciples c. the Apostles and Elders did not impose the yoake of Moses Law upon the beleeving disciples nor any other save onely the obtruders of circumcision 2. Who were they in the Synod who made much disputing v. 7. note the Apostles not any save these obtruders Ergo they were personally present at the Synod nor needed they to excommunicate them for I judge that they acquiesced to the determination of James which was the sentence of the Synod and the great dispute spoken of v. 7. ceased v. 13. and the conclusion is agreed upon 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then it seemed good to the Apostles Elders and whole Church and there was reason why these obtruders should acquiesce so that there was no need of further censure for there was satisfactiou in part given to both siddes The question was whether or no are beleevers now to keepe the Law and the ceremonies of Moses his Law It was answered by the Synod by a distinction which favoured in part both sides 1. There is no necessitie that the beleeving Gentiles who are saved by grace as well as the Jewes bee troubled to keepe all the ceremonies and this satisfied the Apostles who taught that the Gentiles were now made one people with the Jewes and both are freed in conscience from Moses his yoake the other part of the distinction it was this yet there bee some ceremoniall commandements as not to eate things offered to Idols blood and things strangled for fornication is of another nature and abstinence therefrom is of perpetuall necessitie 1 Cor. 6. 13 14 15 16. 1 Thess. 4. 3. Col. 3. 5. these must bee avoided for scandals sake by all the Jewes but especially by the Gentiles lest the weake Jewes who take these to be divine commandements yet in force take offence and this was satisfactorie to the obtruders and wee heare no more of their disputing and there is an end of the controversie by the blessed labours of a lawfull Synod 3. I could easily yeeld that there is no necessitie of the elicit acts of many parts of government such as excommunication ordination admitting of heathens professing the faith to Church-membership in Synods provinciall nationall or oecumenicall but that Synods in the case of neglect of presbyteriall-Churches command these particular Churches whom it concerneth to doe their dutie and in this sense the Synod Act. 15. is to remit the censure of excommunication to the presbytery of Antioch and Jerusalem in the case of the obstinacie of these obtruders of circumcision but so some power of government is due to the Synod as prescribing of Lawes and Canons for presbyteries and Congregations Object 16. Therefore was the Synagogue of the Jewes no compleat Church because all the ordinances of God cannot bee performed in the Synagogue and therefore were the Jewes commanded onely at Jerus salem and in no other place to keepe the passeover and to offer offerings and sacrifices which were òrdinary worship Deut. 12. but there is not any worship or sacred ordinance saith that worthy Divine Dr. Ames of preaching praying Sacraments c. prescribed which is not to bee observed in every Congregation of the New Testament Nor is there any ordinary minister appointed who is not given to some one Assembly of this kind So also Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson teachers in New England Others say because there was a representative worship of sacrificing of all the 12. Tribes at Jerusalem therefore all the Synagogues were dependent Churches and Jerusalem was the supreme and bighest Church but there is no representative worship in the New Testament and therefore no need of Synods as higher Churches Answ. Surely the aforesaid reverend Brethren of New England have these words But it seemeth to us that the power of a Synod is not proporly a power and exercise of government and jurisdiction but a power of doctrine and so a Synod is rather a â—aching then a governing Church from which I inferre 1. That out Brethren cannot deny a power of governing to a Synod but it is not so proper governing as excommunication and ordination performed in their Congregations but say I it is more properly governing as to make Lawes and rules of governing is a more noble eminent and higher act of governing as is evident in the King and his Parliament then the execution of these Lawes and rules 2. Our brethren incline to make a Synod a teaching Church but I inferre that Synodicall teaching by giving out decrees tying many Churches as our Brethren of New England and the forenamed authors teach is an ordinance of Christ that can bee performed in no single Congregation on earth for a doctrinall Canon of one Congregation can lay no ecclesiasticall tie upon many Churches Ergo by this reason our Congregations shall bee dependent as were the Jewish Synagogues 3. With favour of these learned men it is a begging of the question to make Jerusalem the supreme Church and the Synagogues dependent Churches because it was lawfull onely at Jerusalem to sacrifice for I hold that Jerusalem was a dependent Church no lesse then the smallest Synagogue in all the tribes for in a Catholick meeting of all Judah for renewing a Covenant with God Ierusalem was but a sister Church with all of Iudah Benjamin Ephraim Manasseh who 2 Chron. 15. 9. 10. 11 12. made up one great Church which did sweare that Covenant Ordinances doe not formally make Churches visible nor divers ordinances divers
true if any should say God hath placed in the Common-wealth Emperors Kings Dukes Princes it should not folow that Common-wealths are one body even Jewes Gentiles Barbarians Americans because there is not this externall union of visible Communion in the Common-wealths of the earth as there is in the Churches but if one should say God hath placed Emperors Kings Dukes Princes in the Common-wealths as in one organicall body having one head who hath given influence to so many Orgins of head feet hands eyes eares c. as the Apostle speaketh of this body of the Church he should then say all the Common-wealths of the world made but one body but this indefinite speech must by good logick have the vertue either of an universall or a particular proposition as if I say The Church hath seated in it Apostles Prophets Teachers c. you meane either the Cathlick visible Church or the particular Congregation or 3. some Church betwixt these two our brethren cannot say they meane of a middle Church for then they grant contrary to their owne principles a politicall visible Church beside a Congregation if they say the first wee have what wee crave if they say that the Congregation hath seated in it Apostles Prophets they fall in the former absurditie for God hath placed Apostles in the whole Christian world Object 3. When the Apostle saith v. 21. The head cannot say to the feet I have no need of you either must wee acknowledge here that â—ee meaneth the head of a Congregation to wit a Pastor or a Doctor and so hee speaketh here of a Congregation or if hee speake of the Catholick Church then Estius his argument may stand in force to 〈◊〉 the Pope to bee the head of the Church for Estius exponing these needs The head cannot say to the feet I have no need of you by the head of the Catholick Church saith hee you either understand Christ the principall head or then some mortall man the Pope who is a ministeriall head the former you cannot say because Christ being God and also man perfectly happy hee may say to all the members of his Church great and small yea to the very Angels I have no need of you for hee can sanctifie and governe his Church without the â—â—d the Sacraments or any ministers therefore the head which 〈◊〉 in need of the feet must bee the ministeriall head the Pope 〈◊〉 standeth in need of the feet for the governing of the body in a ministeriall way I answer there is no reason for a Popish argument to leave the truth for this argument shall no lesse militate against cur brethren then against us because it shall prove that there is a ministeriall head and Pope in every Congregation which is no lesse absurd then to make a Catholick head over all the visible Catholick Church Secondly as for the argument it is easily answered for the Apostle here useth a comparison from the naturall body and there is no ground to presse every toâ— lith and sinew of a comparison and wee deny that the word head here doth signifie literally either Pastor or Bishop for the eye also being that which watcheth and seeth for the whole body should also signifie the Pastor but the intent of the Spirit of God is that the most eminent members which are as the eyes the head whether their eminencie bee excellencie of saving grace called gratia gratum faciens or excellencie of gifts called gratia gratis data they have need of the gifts and graces of others inferiors and of meaner parts and there is neither ministeriall head nor ministeriall feet nor ministeriall eyes in the Text. Object 4. To every visible Church there should bee a Paster to feed and rule that Church if then there bee here a Catholick visible Church thers should also be a Catholick visible Pastor that is a Pope Answ. That to every Church meeting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into one place for Word and Sacraments there should bee one Pastor onely and a supreme one I deny there may bee more Pastors then one but that to every Catholick Church there should be one head most eminent that is farre rather to bee denied for this is so great a flocke that there bee a necessitie of multitude of Pastors and watchmen to attend so Catholick a flock Object 19. You teach that the government of consociated Churches is warranted by the light of nature which if it bee true surely this light of nature being common to us in civill as in ecclesiasticall caâ—ses then by natures light every citie governed with rulers within it selfe is suberdinate to a Classe of many cities and that Classe to a nationall meeting of all the cities and the nation must in its government bee subordinate to a Catholick or â—ecumenick civill court and this same way may appeales ascend in civill courts and because by the same light of nature saith Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson there must bee some finall and supreme judgement of controversies leâ—t â—ppeaks should bee spun out in infinitum it must bee proved that this supâ—em 〈◊〉 lyeth not in a Congregation Answ. 1. Appeales being warranted by the morall counsell which Jeâ—hro gave to Moses in which there is nothing typicall or â—remoniall but a patterne that all Common-wealths on earth without any danger of Judaizing may fellow cannot but bee as Whittaker hath observed naturall and supposing that God hath given warrant in his word for Monarchies which are knowne by Gods appointment to bee independent as also the government of all free and unconquered States are it doth follow by the light of nature that appeales in all states are naturall and that God hath appointed that the supremacie should lie within the bounds of every free Monarchie or State so that there can bee no appeale to any oecumenicall or Catholick civill Court for that is against the independent power that God hath given to States but in the Church it is farre otherwise for God hath appointed no visible Monarchie in his Church nor no such independencie of policie within an congregation classicall provinciall or nationall Church and therefore though appeales bee warranted both in Church and State by the light of nature yet appeales to exotick and forraine judicatures is not warranted by any such light but rather contrary thereunto 2. Church-appeales though warranted by the light of nature yet it is supposed they bee rationall and grounded on good reason as that either the matter belong not to the congregation or then it bee certaine or morally presumed the Congregation will bee partiall and unjust or the businesse bee difficill and intricate and if appeales bee grcundlesse and unjust neither Christ nor natures light doth warrant them yea in such a case the supremacie from which no man can lawfully appeale lyeth sometime in the Congregation sometime in the classicall presbytery so as it is unlawfull to appeale for illud tantumpossumus quod jure possumus and neither Christ
And this saying pleased the whole multitude and they choosed Steven c. so this multitude did not make one Congregationall Church but it was a company of the multiplied disciples both of Grecians and Hebrews as is clearely related to these spoken of v. 1. c. 6. Now Hebrewes and Grccians were directly one Church having one government and seven Deacons common to both now that could not bee a single independent Congregation as is already proved 4. If the conâ—titution of this Church at Jerusalem bee sewish because of some Jewish observations and so no patterne of the frame of ordinary visible Churches Christian I say 1. this is no good argument seeing the Christian visible Church and the Jewish visible Church is of that same frame and constitution having that same faith sâ—all grant except Papists Socinians and Arminiâ—ns and so that same profession of that same faith 2. If this were a good reason then all the Churches of the Gentiles which are commanded for a time in the case of scandall to observe some Jewish Lawes to abstaine from eating meates offered to Idâ—ls and from blood and from things strangled Act. 15. 29. Act. 16. 4. shall bee also Churches in their constitution Jewish and so no patterne to us and the Church of Rome and of Corinth shall bee Jewish also and no patterne to us because in case of scandall they are to abstaine from meats forbidden in the Law of Moses Rom. 14. 1 Cor. 8. c. 10. but this our brethren cannot teach 5. Though Apostles did governe all these Congregations yet wee are not to thinkeâ— that seeing there were such abundance of gifted men in this Church on which the Spirit according to Joels prophecie was powred in so large a measure that they did not appoint Elders who did personally watch over the converted flock especially seeing Apostles use never this Apostolicall and extraordinary power but in case of necessitie where ordinary helpes are wanting else this answer might clude all reasons drawn from the first moulded Churches which were planted by the Apostles and watered by their helpers But I have heard some say that multitude of Pastors at Jerusalem doth not prove that the Apostles were idle if they did all attend me Congregation because they had worke enough in the Synagogues 〈◊〉 convert the unconverted Jewes all the twelve did not labour in preaching to the one single new converted Congregation Answ. But if you lay downe our brethrens supposition that the Apostles had no publick meetings for the Word and Sacraments of the Christian Church but the Temple and that they ceased not daily in the Temple and from house to house to teach and preach Christ as is said Act. 5. 42. then consider that they preached not daily in the Synagogues but in the Temple and iâ— houses and their first conquest of five thousand was above three Congregations beside those who daily came In and câ—râ—ainly it the first was but one Congregation yet one of the twelve preached to that Congregation the other eleven bâ—hoorâ—d to have a Congregation also 6. Our brethren acknowledge the Church of Jerusalem to be one Church for it is called even before the dispersion one Church in the singular number Act. 2. 47. And the Lord added to the Church daily 〈◊〉 as should bee saved Act. 5. 11. Great feare came upon all the Church and Act. 8 1. Aâ— that time there was a great persecution 〈◊〉 Church 2. They grant before the disportion that it had a government but they deny this government to bee presbyterial thy sâ—y it was Apostolick and extraordinary and that it had not in Eldership nor read wee of any Elders till after the dispersion Act. 8 1. When their number was diminished so as it is cleare they 〈◊〉 meet in one Congregation 3. You must prove this government bee one if you prove a Presbyteriall Church at Jerusalem 4. 〈◊〉 must prove divers formed and organicall and severall Conâ—â—â—nions at Jerusalem if you prove such presbyteriall Churches as 〈◊〉 have in Scotland but I pray you The Apostles you say 〈◊〉 the Church of Jerusalem as Apostles and so as extraordinary Elders not as an ordinary Eldership and Presbytery but give mee leave to say this is a meere shift 1. What reason to call the Apostles governing of the Church extraordinary more then their preaching the Word and their administration of the Sacraments is extraordinary and if Word and Sacraments doe prove that this was the first visible Church and a type and patterne to all visible Churches why should its government bee extraordinary 2. Why should the government bee extraordinary because the Apostles did governe it in respect they were extraordinary officers and should not the government bee by the Apostles and exercised by them as a common ordinary presbytery seeing this Church in its goods was governed by seven ordinary and constant Chuâ—ch-officers the seven Deacons Act. 6. and seeing the people did exercise an act of ordination say our brethren but an act of popular election say wee which cannot bee denynyed to bee a politick act of divers Churches Hebrewes and Grecians choosing their owne ordinary officers in relation to which they made one governed Church under one common government which is not congregationall because not of one Congregation but of moe Congregations conveened in their principall members for they could not all meet in one as wee have proved Ergo it must bee presbyteriall And that this government is one to mee is evident because these seven Deacons were officers in ordinary to them all 3. Wee see not how wee need to prove that the severall Congregations were severall formed fixed and organicall bodies 1. Because it shall bee hard to our brethren to prove a Parishionall Church in its locall circuit in the Apostolick Church and when Churches were moulded and framed first in locall circuits of parishes I will not undertake to determine 2. Ten Congregations in a great Citie though not moulded locally and formally in ten little distinct Churches organicall yet if sixteene or twentie Elders in common feede them all with Word Seales and common government they differ not in nature from ten formed and fixed Congregations and the government is as truely Aristocraticall and presbyteriall as if every one of them had their owne fixed Eldership out of these sixteene Elders for fixing of this or this Elder to this or this Congregation is but accidentall to the nature of an organicall Church if ten little Cities have ten magistrates who ruleth them all in common they are ten perfect politicall incorporations and societies no lesse then if to every one of these ten were a fixed magistrate to this or this citie Because the King and State might accuse them all for any misgovernment or act of unjustice done by the whole ten conveened in one judicature to judge themall for what unjustice is done by the major part is to bee imputed to the whole colledge in so farre as the whole colledge hath
to preach and administer the Sacraments 4. The Apostles abode many yeares at Jerusalem after there was an erected Eldership Act. 15. 2. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18 19 20. Gal. 1. 18 After three yeares I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter Gal. 2. 1. Then foureture yeeres after I went up againe to Jerusalem c. 9. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to bee pillars perceived the grace that was given unto mee they gave to mee and Barnabas the right hands fellowship 5. Though wee should give and not grant that this dispersion did bring the Church of Jerusalem to so low an ebbe as to make it but one single Congregation yet after the dispersion all the Churches Act. 9. 3. had peace and were edified and multiplyed and so the Church of Jerusalem also was multiplied if all France be multiplied Paris which is a part of France must bee multiplied and if there were many thousands of the Jewes that did beleeve Act. 21. 20. though these many were for a great part come up to the feast at Pentecost as some thinke yet may wee well thinke a huge number of these thousands were of the Church of Jerusalem it is said v. 21. They are informed of thee that thou teachest all the Jewes which are amongst the Gentiles to forsak Moses these belike were the Jewes at Jerusalem who heard that Paul was come to Jerusalem and Act. 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied it is the same phrase that is used Act. 6. v. 7. to expresse the multiplying of the Church by the multiplying of the Word for there is no other multiplication of the Word but in the hearts of numbers who receive the Word in faith Our brethren object 1. Though there bee Elders at Jerusalem Act. 15. 2. v. 4. and Act. 21. 18. yet that doth not prove an Eldership o◠a formall presbytery even a presbytery of a classicall Church doth not prove that these Classicall Elders are Elders of a Classicall Church Answ. Our brethren should give to us the measure which they take to themselves for they prove from that which the Scripture Act. 20. 28. doe name the Elders of the Church of Ephesus that there was an Eldership at Ephesus which governed all the people of Ephesus and from Bishops and Deacons at Philippi Phil. 1. 1. that there was an Eldership in that Church and from the Angel of the Church of Smyrna Pergamus Thyrtira c. that there was a colledge of Elders or a Presbytery in those Churches for if those Churches had elders in them though they were in their meaning Elders of a particular Congregation and so an Eldership and a presbytery they must give us the favour of the like consequence in many of those Churches they had Elders Ergo they had a presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as seldome in Scripture to our brethren to prove their Congregationall Eldership as it is to us to prove our Presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and in this jam sumns ergo pares and one government and combination voluntary under one Congregationall presbytery shall bee as hardly proven as one government and one voluntary combination of many Congregations and where the multitude is so numerous as that they cannot meet in one it is unpossible to prove that so many thousands did all agree and that according to Christs institution to meet ordinarily in one for doctrine and discipline whereas the meeting in one of so many thousands is most inconvenient 2. An Eldership doth prove there is a relation of those that make up the Eldership to all the Church distributively to which they have the relation of Elders but doth not prove that the Eldership is an Eldership in a Church-relation to any one single person and that that single person hath a reciprocall Church relation to that Eldership so here the classicall Eldership carrieth a relation to a classicall Church and a classicall Church doth retort and reflect a reciprocall relation to the Eldership but it doth not follow that every Congregation of the Classicall Church doth reflect a reciprocall relation of a Church classicall to either the classicall Eldership or to any one Elder of the classicall presbytery 2. They affirme that there was no presbyteriall government exercised by the Apostles in the Church of Jerusalem for they say for the substance of the Act it is true The Apostles did governe as Elders that is their Acts of government were not different from the Acts of government of ordinary Elders but the Apostles did not governe under this formall reduplication as ordinary Elders but as Apostles because as Apostles they were Elders both in the Church of Jerusalem and in all Churches of the world but this proveth not an ordinary Eldership Titus at Crete did but the ordinary Acts of an ordinary Elder at Crete in appointing Elders in every citie yet this proveth not that there is in the successors of Titus an ordinary Episcopall government for because of the extent of the Apostles power to all Churches on earth you may from this prove as well an Episcopall power as a presbyteriall power in an Eldership over many Congregations and before you prove a presbyteriall power you must prove an extent and an ordinary extent of an Eldership over many Congregations which you shall never prove from the extent of the Apostles power which was universall and alike in all Churches I answer if our brethren had formed their arguments in a syllogisme I could more easily have answered but I will doe it for them Those who did rule with an universall extent of power of government in all Churches these did rule as Apostolick rulers and not as ordinary presbyters in the ruling and governing the Church of Jerusalem but the Apostles before the dispersion did rule thus Ergo the Apostles before the dispersion did rule as Apostles not as ordinary presbyters The proposition they make good because if those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it not as Apostles they have then prelates to succeed them as ordinary officers in their extent of power and extent of pastorall care over many Churches But I answer by granting the major and the probation of it in the connex proposition because those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it as Apostles but I deny the assumption that the twelve Apostles did rule the Church of Jerusalem with an universall extent of power over all Churches for it is true the Apostles who did governe the Church of Jerusalem had an universall power over all Churches but that they did rule the Church of Jerusalem as having this universall power and by virtue of this universall and Apostolicall power I utterly deny and I deny it with the reduplication and except our brethren prove that the Apostles did governe the Church of Jerusalem as having this Apostolick power and under this reduplication they doe not prove that they ruled
to Jerusalem by revelation as Paul did Gal. 1. Ergo all their acts that they did there they did them by immediate revelation Answ. The consequence is null Paul went by revelation up to Jerusalem and there Gal. 2. hee rebuked Peter as an Apostle no as a Brother for then Paul should have exercised Apostolick Authority over Peter which is popish Object 3. If the Apostles did act as Presbyters here they did wrong the particular Churches and took their Liberty from them in exercising ordinary Ministeriall acts there which are proper to that Church Answ. It followeth upon the denyed principles of an independent Congregation onely for a Church without Elders hath no Presbyteriall power and therefore such a power can not bee taken from it you cannot take from a Church that which by Law it hath not If the Acts of the government in the Apostles are according to the substance of the Acts all one with the Acts of government in the ordinary presbytery Ergo say I those Acts come not from an Apostolicall and extraordinary power even as the Apostles preaching and baptizing are not different in nature and essence from the Acts of preaching and baptizing in ordinary Pastors though they had power to preach and baptize every where and wee onely where wee have an ordinary calling of the Church and from the Apostles preaching and baptizing every where wee may inferre it is lawfull for the ordinary Elders their successors to preach and baptize in some place why may we not inferre because the Apostles in collegio in one presbytery did ordaine ordinary officers that we have thence a patterne for an ordinary presbytery Object 4. If there were no institution for preaching and baptizing but onely the Apostles naked practise we were not warrantably to preach and baptize from the sole and naked example of the Apostles Answ. Shew us an institution for preaching and baptizing then for that which we alledge is an institution Matth. 28. 19 20. Mark 14. v. 15. to you is a commandement given to the Apostles as Apostles as you said in the 1. objection proponed by you and therefore we have no more warrant to preach and baptize from the Apostles example then we have to work miracles and because by the same reason of yours Christs command to his Apostles to preach before his death Matth. 10. is not ordinary presbyteriall preaching but conjoyned also with the power of casting out devills Matth. 10. 1 2 3. it must also upon the same ground bee a Commandement given to the Apostles not as ordinary Pastors but as Apostles if we compare Matth. 10. 1 2 3. with Mark 16. 15 16 17 18. If you flee to John Baptist his practise of baptisme 1. you are farther off then you were 2. What warrant more that John Baptist his practise should warrant preaching and baptizing if it want an institution then the Apostles preaching and baptizing when it is separated from an institution 2. This argument pincheth you as much as us for a thousand times in your bookes a warrant for our ordinary Elders to preach and baptize is fetched from the sole practise of the Apostles 3. By this the argument for the Christian Salbath from the Apostles observing that day shall also fall 4. This also shall make us loose in fundamentalls of Church government which are grounded upon the Apostles practise 5. The Apostles had no Apostolick and extraordinary ground which moved them to preach and baptize according to the substance of the Acts for they did preach and baptize upon these morall and perpetuall motives and grounds which doe obliege ordinary Elders to preach and baptize even to Christs second comming Ergo their very practise not considered with the institution is our patterne and rule It is as evident that there was a Presbyteriall Church at Ierusalem after the dispersion seeing the dispersion as we have proved did not reâ—rench them to one Congregation because our Brethren doe conclude from a company of Elders of the Church of Ephesus Acts 20. of Ierusalem from the Angell of the Church of pergamus of Thyatira a formall ordinary Presbytery of Ephesus of Ierusalem of Thyatira Let us have the favour of the same argument upon the supposall of many Congregations which the word doth warrant and upon the supposall that it is called one Church alwayes as Acts 2. 47. The Lord added to the Church Acts 5. 11. feare came upon all the Church Acts 8. 1. there arose a great persecution against the Church Acts 12. 1. Herod stretched forth his hand to vex certaine of the Church v. 5. prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God Acts 15. 4. and when they were come to Jerusalem they were received of the Church and of the Apostles and Elders Acts. 21. 15. Paul went up to Jerusalem and v. 18. The day following Paul went in with us into James and all the Elders were present Here be Elders of the Church of Ierusalem and Ierusalem is named one Church frequently and alwayes before and after the dispersion it is called a Church in the singular number not onely in relation to persecuters but also in relation to government and because they were a politicall society to which there were many added Acts 2. 47. and which hath Elders Acts 15. 4. Acts 21. 15. 18. And a Church-union in a constituted body hearing the Word and receiving the Sacraments as this Church did Acts 2. 42. is not a Church but in regard of Church-policy and Church-government They reply That enemies doe persecute the Church Acts 8. 1. Acts 12. 1. Acts 8. 3. Saul made havock of the Church that is of the faithfull of the Church for Saul had no regard in his persecution to a Church in their government or Church combination therefore the enemies are said to persecute the Church materially I answer this objection I tooke off before But 2. Principally the enemies persecuted the Church under the notion of â— Society politicall holding forth in a visible Church-profession their faith in Christ and that by hearing receiving the Seales and subjecting themselves in a visible way obvious to the Eye of all to the government of the Christian Church Yea the enemies had no better character to discerne them to be Saints and so worthy of their malice then Church-characters of a Church-profession But 2. Whereas the Holy Ghost giveth the name of one Church to the Church of Ierusalem all constantly speaking of it both as a Church and in relation to persecuters and that every way in that notion as our Brethren say that the Scripture speaketh of their own Corgregationall Church wee have the same reason to call it one Church because of one government for the question is not now if it bee many Congregations but it it bee one Church Object 2. They are called the Elders at Jerusalem not the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem Ergo from this it is not concluded that they were one Church Answ. Acts 16. 4.
Latine 3 A direction is put on the Prophets on these who speake with Tongues that they be not children in understanding and that they be in malice as children but as concerning understanding men v. 20. which agreeth well to Prophets as they are ordinary Pastors 4 What more ordinary then the comming together of the whole Church for prophecying v. 23. 24. and convincing of unbelievers aâ— 25. 5 the Prophets are to be limited to a way of speaking to edification as he who speaketh with Tongues who must speake by an Interpreter or then be silent in the Church v. 27. 28. 6 These Prophets aâ— our ordinary Prophets must speake orderly and that but one at once to eschew confusion v. 29. 7 What they speake is to be judged and put under censure for the whole Colledge must judge v. 29. 8. 8 And as the women are here put under a rule when to speak and when to be silent v. 34. 35. So are these prophets all which and divers other rules doe regulate our ordinary Prophets which clearely saith to me that this is a patterne of a Colledge of ordinary Prophets under that same policy and rules of policy as the ordinary Colledge of Pastors at Corinth and 3. To this Colledge agreeth a power dogmaticall of judging and censuring the Doctrine of the Prophets delivered 29. let the Prophets speak two or three and let the other judge This is not a power of judging that every Christian hath For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Piscator doth relate to the Prophets who are to judge But as I take it a propheticall judging which may by good anology warrant the juridicall power of a presbytery to judge and examine these who preach the word that there creep not in false Teachers into the Church And for Ephesus The huge number of Believers and yet making one Church Rev. 2. 2. saith that Ephesus was a presbyteriall Church as many circumstances evince Acts 19. for 1. Paul established twelve men Prophets who spake with Tongues and prophecied To what end did Paul set up twelve Labourers at Epheseus with diverse languages but to establish divers Assemblies did they all meet dayly in one house with Paul to heare him and turned silent Prophets themselves when they were indeed with the gift of Tongues to speake to the edification of Assemblies of divers tongues It is not credible 2. And v. 10. Paul continued here for the space of two yeares and was this for one competent number who did all meet in one private house how can this be credible 3. All that dwelt in Asia heard the Word of the Lord Iesus both Jewes and Greeks then in great Ephesus there behoved to be more then one Congregation 4. The great miracles done by Paul v. 11. 12. to admiration of all and to procure the imitation of false Prophets 5. The name of the Lord Iesus was magnified by the Iewes and Greeks that dwelt at Ephesus 6. There behoved to be a great work of God when great Ephesus turned to the faith It is 1. Remarkable that Christ the wisdome of the father directed his Apostles to the most famous Cities to cast out their nets for conquering of soules to Christ as in Indea they came to Samaria and to great Jerusalem in Syria to Antiochia in Grecia to Corinth in Italy to Rome in Asia the lesse to Ephesus now the Scripture is cleare the Apostles that ever we read planted but one Church as is cleare in one City in Ierusalem in Antiochia in Corinth in Rome in Ephesus and observe the basis and prime principle of our Brethrens independent Churches doth all ly upon this meer conjecture that the Lords Grace did restrict and limit the fruits of the triumphing Gospell in the hands of the Apostles the conquerors of the World to Iesus Christ that they planted but in the greatest Cities they came to and they appoynted Elders in every City onely one poore single Congregation as a patterne of all independent Churches and this consisted of no more then could meet conveniently in one House for Word Sacraments one Lords Table and one Ecclesiasticall Church court for censures Certainly this Church being a patterne to all instituted Churches could not exceed the number of a thousand men or two thousand Believers and this is a greater number by some hundreds I am sure then can make a competent Church-meeting and I hope no man could say we erred if we should now make eight or ten thousand one Congregation in ordinary as our Brethren say the first Congregationall Church of Jerusalem waâ— Bâ—t 2. This City was the mother City and flower of Asia 2. It was noble because of Diana's Temple the length whereof was foure hundred and twenty five foot the breadth two hundred and twenty foot the pillars were an hundred and twenty seven the height of every pillar was sixty foot Amongst which there were thirty pillars most curiously carded Others say they were an hundred and thirty seven pillars made by severall Kings the Temple was built by all Asia for the space of two hundred and twenty some say fourty yeares It was inlarged by Alexander And thither came all Asia the lesse to the Temple of great Diana For they had no other Religion here dwelt the proconsull of Asia as saith Philostratus It abounded with artes and Sciences Philosophers and Orators Chrysostom saith that in it were Pythagaras Parmenides Zeno Democritus it was compassed with excellent Cities and noble for Asiatick commodities see Plinius and Alexander Neopolitanus Ignatius highly commendth it from the purity of the Gospell All this I relate not as an unpertient digression but to shew that the Gospell behoved to be more mighty here then that Paul set up but one single Congregation and an Eldership congregationall only Acts 20. 28. v. 36. 37. Especially consider what Beasts Paul fought with at Ephesus for here were many Jewes who opposed him 2. All the multitude by the instigation of Demetrius avowing that their Diana was the goddesse not only of Ephesus but of all Asia yet God made the word so mightily to prevaile for v. 10. Paul remaining there by the space of two yeares all that dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord both Jewes and Greeks I aske how it could stand with Pauls universall commission to preach to Iew and Gentiles 1 Cor. 9. 20. 21. as an Apostle to â—emâ—ine neere three years at Ephesus for one single congregation and the erecting of one Congregationall presbytery 3. We see how zealously mad they have been on their Religion when they had such a curious Temple for Diana And 4. Demetrius and the crafts had their living by making silver shrines to Diana And 5. What power of the Gospell it behoved to be which made their learned men who used curious arts to submit to the Gospell and bring their Books and burne them before all men and the sums of these Books extended to a great
sum of mony the common people ordinarily follow the learned and the wise of the City and Land This could not have been done except the far greater part of the City had submitted to the Gospell for when they were well neer ready to tear Paul in peeces they behoved to be wounderfully tamed when many Believed and came and confessed and shewed their deeds v. 18. Baynes com on 1. ch Ephes. saith Ephesus was a City sogiven to riot that it banished Hermodor Upon no other consideration but because he was an honest sober man And also Paul 1 Cor. 16. saith v. 9. for a great doore and effectuall is open to me at Ephesus This was as all Interpreters Protestant and popish say uno ore a large harvest Upon these considerations I leave to our reverend Brethren their judgement if Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson say right we doe not thinke they were more in number at Ephesus then in Corinth and Ierusalem where the Christians met all in one place Likewise Samaria a numerous City was one Church for that it is said of them Acts 8 5 6. They heard Philip v. 14. Samaria received the Word it was a publick visible Churchreceiving of the word and v. 12. They believed and were Baptized both men and women Where a multitude no better then Heathen as Samaria was receive the Seale of the Covenant to wit Baptisme they must receive it in a Church-way except we thinke that promiscuously all come to age were received to the Seales and when Peter and Iohn came to Samaria to helpe Philip in the worke it cannot be that they all went to one House and to one single Assembly to preach the Word The Church of Antiochia must be a Presbyteriall Church aâ— it is Acts 11. v. 19. 20. for the multitude of Believers may be collected from These who were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Steven 20 when they were come to Antioch spaks unto the Grecians preaching the Lord Jesus 21. and the hand of the Lord was with them and a great number believed and turned to the Lord. This is not like to be one Congregation seeing they are 1. much people 2. many scattered preachers 3. And the Hand of the Lord accompained their labours 2. v. 23. when Barnabas sent by the Church of Ierusasalem came and saw the Grace of God he exhorted them all That with purpose of heart they would cleave to the Lord and upon Barnabas his preaching v. 24. much people was added to the Lord. Here is a second accession made to the Church of Antioch 3 v. 25. Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus to seek Saul 26. And when hee had found him hee brought him to Antioch And it came to passe that a whole yeare they assembled themselves with the Church and taught much people here is a third accession And such a huge multiplication that the Church of Antioch giveth a denomination of Christianity to all the Christian Churches of the World All which saith it cannot be one poore single Congregation for there was at least if not more then one Congregation at Antioch when tidings came to Jerusalem that the Lord had a Church at Antioch before they sent Barnabas to these Churches v. 22. and what might this Church grow to when much people was added to the Lord by the labours of Barnabas v. 24. And how was it increased when Barnabas and Paul after that taught the Word to much people a whole yeare v. 26. It grew after that a great Church so that Chrysostom commendeth Antioch for the prime Church And Oecumenius saith for this cause there was a Patriarch appointed at Antioch which certainly sayth thus much that it was a more numerous Church then one single Congregation and Cyrillus so extolled the Church of Antioch because the Disciples were first named Christians there that he saith this was the new name that Esaiah said the Mouth of the Lord should name and so doth Hilarius expound the Text which seeing it is clearely the new glory of the Church of the Gentiles adjoyned to the Church of the Iewes it cannot arise from a handfull of a single Congregation in the mind of these Fathers and though we love not with some antiquity to make Antioch the first Church before Rome yet seeing it was of old before Rome we may hence collect that that Church which was patriarchall was not Congregationall and therefore I make no use hereof Volaterranus who saith of old the Patriarch of Antioch had under him 14. Metropolitans 53. Bishops and 366 Temples onely it is like that Antiquity hath believed that there was a great number of Believers in this Church at first Now to These which to mee prove it was more then one Congregation wee may adde that there was Ch. 13. 1. in the Church that was at Antioch certaine Prophets and Teachers as they are reckoned out These at Antioch Ministered to the Lord in publick prayers saith Beza and preaching and saith Diodatus in administration also of the Sacraments and other parts of the Evangelick Ministery Oecumenius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now I would know what all these Prophets and Doctors beside Paul and Barnabas who preached a whole yeare at Antioch did in peaching to one single Congregation and also it is said Acts 15. 35. Paul and Barnabas continued at Antioch Teaching and preaching the Word of Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with also many others Certainly here is a Colledge of preaching Pastors who also did lay hands on Paul and Barnabas Acts 13. v. 3. which all could not be busied in Teaching one single Congregation at Antioch Mr. Mather saith that the whole multitude of the Church of Antioch were gathered together Acts 14. 27. and Acts 15. 30 31. to heare the Epistle read which was sent from the Synod Therefore this Church was no more then might meete in one place Answ. I answer the place Acts 14. 27. is the representative Church for they met for a poynt of Discipline at least for a matter that concerned all the Churches to wit to know how God had opened the doore of faith to the Gentiles then must the many thousands of Men and Women which made up the Church at Ierusalem Acts 2. 42. Acts 4. 4. Acts 5. 14. Acts 6. 1. v. 7. Acts 21. v. 22. be many Congregations now any Man may judge how unpossible it was for the many thousands of the Church of Ierusalem to meet as one Congregation for the Lords Supper and matters of Discipline and it is knowen that the many thousands of the believing Iewes convened to the feast did not make one Church Acts 21. 20. 21 22. for our Brethren say that was an extraordinary confluence of many people from all â—udea came to the feast of Pentecost And this many learned Protestant Divines answer to that place But 2. I doe believe that the assembling of the multitude at Antioch c. 15. v. 30. which sayth
Christians Esal 54. 13. not denied to Women and believing Children who cannot lay on hands nor ordaine Ministers as the presbytery doth 1 Timothy 4. 14. Acts 6. 6. Acts 13. 1 2. 3. 1 Timothy 5. 22. 2 Timothy 2. 2. but for trying of Ministers if they bee the sonnes of the Prophets and must be apt to teach 1 Timothy 3. 1 2. able to convince subtile Hereticks and gain-sayers and to put them to silence Titus 1. 10. 11. there must be in a constituted Church a Colledge of pastors and prophets to try the prophets with a presbyteriall Cognizance But here some object If Election bee absolutely in the hâ—â—ds of the people then is the peoples will because will the absolute determiner who shall be the Pastor to such a flock but people certainly may erre therefore the Presbytery must bee the last determiner in election And people have onely a rationall consent and if their consent be irrationall the Presbyter must chuse for them I answer shortly in these propositions 1 Pro. Neither is the People infallible in chusing nor the Presbytery infallible in regulating the peoples choice yet is power of regulating the choice the presbyteries due nor power of election to be denied to Gods people 2. Pro. You must suppose the Church a settled and an established Church of sound professors for if the Congregation or presbytery either of them be for the most part popish Arminian or unsound in the Faith in so far hath Christ given neither power to the one or other 3. Prop. When it is acknowledged by both people and presbytery that of two or three men any one is qualified for the place then the man is absolutely to bee referred to the peoples choice and though the people give no reason why they chuse this man rather then any of the other two yet iâ— the Peoples choice reasonable for no doubt Acts. 6. there were more men then these seven of good report and full of the Holy Ghost and fit to be Deacons therefore the multitudes choice of these seven and their nomination of them to be Apostles rather then the nomination of any other men is rationall and approved by the twelve Apostles though they give no reason Yea though Nicolas be the Sâ—ctmaster of the Nicolaitans as the learned thinke yet the election is Ecclesiastically lawfull and needeth not that a reason be given to the Apostles 4. Prop. We never read that in the Apostles-Church a man was obtâ—uded upon the people against their will And therefore Election by the people in the Apostolique Church as Acts 1. 26. Acts 6. 2 3 4. Revel 2. 12. Acts 20. 28. must be our rule any election without the peoples consent must be no Election for if it please not the whole multitude as Acts 6. 5. it is not a choice 5. Prop. We must distinguish Election and Regulation of the Election 2. There is a Regulation of the Election positive and a Regulation negative Hence the presbyteries power consisteth only in a negative regulation of the peoples choice not in a positive For example Election is an elicit act of the people and their birthright and priviledge that Christ hath given to them and it cannot be taken from them if there be any Election it must be made by the people the presbytery even in case of the peoples aberration cannot usurpe the act of Election because the Apostles who yet had the gift of discerning spirits in a greater measure then the multitude remit the choice of the seven Deacons to the multitude Ergo the presbytery should doe the same yet may the presbytery negatively reggulate the Election and if the people out of the humour of itching eares chuse an unfit man in that case the presbytery may declare the Election irregular and null as suppose the multitude Acts 6 had chosen such a man or all the seven men like Simon Magus the twelve Apostles by their Ministeriall power might have impeded that Election or rather nomination as irregular and put them to chuse other seven men but the Apostles could not have chosen for them other seven for then Election should have bin taken out of the peoples hands Hence that distinction of elicit and imperate acts even as the understanding commandeth and directeth the will to such and such elicit actions and regulateth the will therein and yet the understanding can neither nill nor will and the King may punish pastors who preach Hereticall doct in vitiate the Sacrament but the King can neither preach the word himself nor administate the Sacraments so the presbytery may regulate negatively and hinderth Election of an unfit man but the presbytery cannot do as the Pâ—elate did who would name a man to the people and desire their consent but consent is not all the presbytery and neighbour Congregations have consent but no elective liberty given them by Christ but if the people refused their consent he Prelate without more a do chose and ordained the man and so he was obtruded on the people without any Election at all Ordination of an ordinary pastor is always to a certain flock Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 1. Rev. 2. 1. yet here must we distinguish'd dedication to Christs service by the office 2. The exercise of the office in the former respect the pastor is a pastor every where and may be sent as a Pastor to plant Churches but ratione finis He is primariò principally to feed this flock and secundario and ratione medâ—i secondarily while he feedeth this flock he feedeth the Church universall Mr. Mather if people may not mâ—dle with ordination because it is proper to Timothy and Titus this may prove that they were Bishops who did ordaine Elders there alone which ministers may not do there for these Epistles are not written to them as Bishops alone nor as Elders alone but as to a mixt state including the people Answ. Some parcells of these Epistles are written to Timothy and Titus as Evangelists such as none may now do but they only â—â— 2 Tim. 4. 4. 1 Tit. 1. 3. Tim. 1. 5. and some other things which they gave in charge to Elders 2. Some things are written to them as Christians as 1 Tim. 1. 19. Tit. 3. 3. finaliter or objectively all is written for the Churches good but 3 the builk of the Epistle is written to them as Elders and is a rule of perpetuall government and especially 1 Tim. 1. 22. 2. Tim. 2. 2. for these and the like they were to doe with the presbytery as is cleare 1 Tim. 1. 14. Object The Congregations of Jerusalem were not fixed in their members and officers onely the Apostles preached to them if they were many congregations which is possible in a circular way now one Apostle to this assembly then another But in regard not one Paster could say this is my flock not this nor any flock could say Peter is our Pastor not Andrew Therefore there was no Church-state in any
Congregation as set over them by the Holy Ghost as they are set over their owne Parish to whom they be onely Pastors having Ministeriall power by a Church Covenant and the peoples Ordination as our Brethren teach 2. Manuser Those over whom saith our Authour we have no power of censure over those we have no power to dispense the communion Now if we should censure any such for drunkennesse or other scandals who are not of our Congregation it should be a non habente potestatem an act done by those who have no power Answ. The major proposition by your owne Doctrine is clearely false for you say your selfe Strangers sojourning with us members of other Churches knowne not to be scandalous are admitted to the Lords Supper yet can you not excommunicate strangers sojourning for a time falling in scandals For First to you they are without how then can you judge them as you say Secondly You have by the holy Ghost no ministeriall power over them as over your owne flocke as you expone Act. 20. 28. Thirdly You looke aside at excommunication for those of other Churches consociated in a classe we doe lawfully excommunicate and censure for excommunication is not a cutting off of a person from one single Parishionall Church onely as you imagine but a cutting off of a person from all the visible Churches consociated first because he is delivered to Satan and his sin is bound in heaven in relation to all the faster Churches and is so to be esteemed and not in reference to the one single Congregation whereof he is a member Secondly all are to be humbled and mourne for his fall and to consent he be cut off and not one single Congregation onely Thirdly all consociated Churches shall be leavened by keeping Church-fellowship with such a lumpe Fourthly all are to repute him as a Heathen and a Publican Fifthly all are to admonish him as a Brother 2 Thessalon 3. 15. Sixthly all are to forgive him and receive him in Church-communion if he shall repent and occasionally to edifie him as a brother The Seales of righteousnesse of faith saith the Author are not seales to the faithfull as such but as they are joyned together and consederate in some visible Church none but in a visible Church may dispense the seales in the Oâ—d Testament none were partakers either of the Passeover or of Circumcision unlesse they were either Israelites borne or proselytes in the Church of Israel We read not that Job and his friends though righteous through faith were circumcised nor would they have omitted to speake of Circumcision as of a pertinent evidence of the corruption of mans nature of which they speake much the Sacraments saith this same Author are not given to the invisible Church nor to the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Christ and to the members thereof therefore the seales are not to be givento those who are of no particular visible Church Answ. 1. The Seales of the Covenant are principally given to the invisible Church as the Covenant it selfe in Gods decree of election is especially made with the elect and such as shall never fall away as is cleare Jer. 31. 37. Jer. 32. 40. Esay 54 10. Heb. 8. 9. 10. and the invisible Church as such as a number of beleevers have onely right before God to both Covenant and seales yea and consequently are onely Christs body and Spouse and redeemed Saints and so onely have all the power of the keyes and the ministeriall power of dispensing the Seales and by our brethrens doctrine the visible Church not as visible but as the true body Spouse and Bride of Christ so as the invisible company of the redeemed ones have the Seales and Covenant and so all Ministeriall power of Christ is given unto them 2. It is true the orderly and Ecclesiasticke way of dispensing the Seales is that they bee dispensed onely to the visible Church but this visible Church is not one parish but all professing the faith of Christ though they be not joyned in one visible parish by one Church oath as the Author meaneth for the Saints in Scripture as Cornelius the Eunuch the Jaylor did professe and visibly evidence their faith and so that they were capable of the Seales by desiring to be saved and saying What shall we doe to be saved by trembling at the Word of God by asking the meaning of the Word of God which expressions are in many not in-churched to particular Congregations not did the Apostles aske if they were members of one parish before they baptized them but if they beleeved in Christ. 3. Whether Job his friends Melchisedeck Lot and others the like were circumcised we need not dispute but that they were not circumcised because they were not in a visible Church estate with Abraham is a question and uncertaine and therefore not sure to be a foundation of new opinions in Church Government but though it were granted it followeth not because none were circumeised but Abrahams seed and all and onely Abrahams seed were circumcised therefore none are to be baptized but those who are members of one particular Congregation Alas this is a weakâ— consequence rather it followeth all borne of Jewes were circumcised Ergo all borne of Christian parents are to be baptized and we see not but sacrificing was restricted to the visible Church no lesse then Circumcision yet Job sacrificed to God Job 1. and Chap. 42. The Author addeth The difference here is The circumcised in Israel might rightly keepe the Passeover amongst themselves because the whole nation of Israel made but one Church and the officers and ministers of any one Synagogue and the Priests and Levites were ministers in â—â—mmune of the whole house of Israel in proportion whereunto they that are baptized in any particular Church may in like manner require the Lords Supper if there be no other impediment in regard of their unfitnesse to examine themselves which is a thing requisite to receive the Lords Supper more then was required to receive the Passeover But now because the Churches of the new Testament are of another constitution then the nationall Church of all Israel baptisme in one Church doth not give a man right to the Lords Supper in another unlesse the Officers of the one Church were Officers of all as in Israel they â—erâ— or unlesse that one Church and the Officers thereof did recommend their right and power to another Answ. 1. It is true in the one Church of Israel there was something typicall that is not in our Churches as one Temple â—â—e high Priest one place of sacrificing one Priesthood one Aâ—ke c. but this was peculiar to Israel as such a specifice Church and typiâ—ied also the externall visible unitie of the whole visible Church of the new Testament in professing one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one externall communion and government externall de jure but this agreed not to
may receive the Seales in another Congregation if he be recommended by Letters as a sound Professor to that other Congregation I Answer Recommendatory Letters can never give a Church-right to the Church-Priviledges of the Seales of the Covenant they doe but onely notifie manifest and declare the Church-right which the man had before Ergo either he cannot in any sort be capable of the Seales of the Covenant in another Congregation then his owne whereof he is an inchurched Member which destroyeth all communion of sister Churches or if he be capable of the Seales in another Congregation he was capable and hâ—d a Church-right in himselfe before he received reconimeâ—â—aâ—ory Letters yea these whom we recommend by Letters as â—it to partake of the Sacraments in another Congregation â—â— presuppose they have Church-right to the Seales in another Congregation visible then in their owne whereof they are members except our testimony be false Ergo before our recommendatory Letters the person of approved piety was a member of all the visible Churches about hoc ipso and by that same reason that he is a member of one visible Congregation yea Peter clearely insinuateth that all who have received the Holy Ghost are to be baptized Act. 8. 47. as Philip Act. 8. 37. and That if the Eunuch beleeved be might be baptized So that Faith to speake properly doth give us right to the Seales and to speake accurately a visible profession of faith doth not give a man right to the seales of grace but onely it doth notifie and d clare to the Church that the man hath right to the seales because he beleeveth and that the Church may lawfully give to him the seales and that profession is a condition required in the right receivers of the seales in an Ecclesiasticall way but faith giveth the right to these seales and because the faith of the beleever goeth with the beleever when he goeth to another visible congregation then his owne that faith giveth him right to the seales in all places and in all Congregations for faith giveth right to receive Christ Sacramentally not in one Congregation onely but in all and a visible profession doth as a condition notifie this faith and Church-right in all Congregations Ergo the man hath right in all Congregations as he hath right in a parishionall Church But our Brethren reply Peter might baptize Cornelius though he was no member of a visible Congregation because the Apostles being â—fficers in al Churches might dispense the Seales in all Churches but Ministers now are pastors onely of the determinaâ—e flocke over which the holy Ghost hath set them therefore they have not Citie Seales at their power to dispense to any other then to Citizens Answ. Peter his argument to Baptize is not from a temporall reason that endureth for a while but from a morall argument of perpetuall equitie and necessitie till Christs second comming He that beleeveth and hath received the holy Ghost is to be baptized But many out of Church-state and who are not members of a particular Congregation have received the Holy Ghost and doe beleeve being Christians of approved pietie we are to adde no restrictions or exceptions where God addeth none Non est distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit They that beleeve should receive the seales but not except they be in-Churched and members of a particular Congregation The proposition is Gods Word but the restriction or exception is not Gods Word 2. The Apostles though they were universall Pastors of the world yet teach us by word and practise who are to be admitted to the seales even to the supper those who do try and examine themselves and that to the end of the world 2. Our brethren say It is probable that Cornelius was in Church-state and the Eunuch comming to Jerusalem to worship argueth he was a proselyte and a member of the Jewish Church not yet dissolved Lydia and the jaylor were members of the Church of Philippi which Church communicated with Paul at the beginning of the Gospel Psal. 4. 15. at least it is probable that Lidia was a member of the Church of the Jewes Answ. It is hard to build a new Church government contrary to the doctrine of the reformed Churches upon probabilities 2. If Cornelius Lydia and others were members of the Jewish Church it was not a good consequence by our brethrens doctrine to make them members of a Christian Congregation without in-churching of them by your Church-oath for you make the constitution of the Jewish Church and ours different yea and as you teach all circumcised were members of the Jewish Church and had right to their Passeover but all circumcised are not meet to bee members of a Christian Church for many circumcised were Idolaters murtherers prophane moâ—keâ—s of God Esay 1. 13 14 15 16. Jer. 10. 7 8 9 10 11. Ezek 10. 6. 17. 18 9. And though the Church of Philippi was one of the 〈◊〉 Church 〈◊〉 communicated with Paul yet was there no Christian Church of Elders and people there when Lydia was converted for Acts 16. 13. in the place where prayer was wont to be made on the Sabbath day none heard Paul preach but some women Ergo there could not be a Christian Church there and it is certaine the jaylor before was a persecutor and no member of a Christian Church They say Abraham and his seede were not circumcised till God called him into Church-Covenant and so into Church-state and there is the same reason and use of baptisme as of circumcision If the argument taken for baptizing of infants be good why may we not inserre a necessitie of Church-membership before baptisme as of Church membership before circumcision So the Apologie saith It cannot be proved that baptisme was imposed upon all beleevers as such no more then it can be proved that circumcision was imposed upon all beleevers as such and Baptisme is no more now necessary to a beleever whose calling or another strong hand of Gods providence will not suffer to live in Church fellowship with Gods people then circumcision was necessary to Melchisedeâ—k Job or others whom the hand of God detained from Church-fellowship with the posteritie of Abraham yea circumcision and the Passeover seeing they were administrated in private houses might more conveniently be administrated to persons not in Church-state nor Baptisme and the Lords Supper can be administrated so in respect they are seales given to a Church body in an assembly 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. Answ. Abraham Sarah and the Soules they had gotten in Charran were in Church-state obeyed God built an Altar Gen. 12. 2 3 4. before the Church Covenant which you speake of Chap. 17. and it is denyed that that supposed oath of the Covenant made them a Church So we see no necessitie of Church-membership to one single Congregation before either circumcision or baptisme for baptisme is a seale of our entry into the visible Church as I shall prove 2.
an exception for a greater Law in eating the Passeover I thinke it might for in case of necessity they came and dwelt at Jerusalem for feare of the Army of the Chaldeans Jer. 35. 11. and yet their vow was to dwell in Tents From these ariseth Quest. I. If Pastors may performe Ministeriall Acts in any other Congregation than their owne This is answered unto by a Manuscript If you take a Ministeriall act improperly when a Minister doth exercise his gift of praying and preaching being required so to doe so hee may exercise some Ministeriall acts but this he doth not by vertue of any calling but only by his gifts and occasionally but if you meane by a Ministeriall act an act of authority and power in dispensing of Gods Ordinances as a Minister doth performe to the Church whereunto he is called to be a Minister then we deny that he can so performe any Ministeriall act to any other Church than his owne Hence though he may preach to another congregation yet may he not administer the Sacraments to an other then to his owne Answ. First We hold that by a calling or ordination he is made a Pastor by election he is restricted to be Ordinarily the Pastor of his flocke Secondly A Pastor is a Pastor of the Catholike Church but he is not a Catholike Pastor of the Catholike Church as were the Apostles Thirdly The Reformed Churches may send Pastors to the Indians for that which Acosta saith of Jesuites wee may with better reason say it of our selves That Pasiors are as Souldiers and some souldiers are to keepe order and remaine in a certaine place others run up and don ne in all places So some are affixed to a Congregation to feed them others may be sent to those people who have not heard of the Gospel Which sending is ordinary and lawfull in respect of Pastors sending and the Pastors who are sent because in Pastors even after the Apostles be dead there remaineth a generall Pastorall care for all the Churches of Christ. Thus sending is not ordinary but extraordinary in respect of those to whom the Pastors are sent yet is it a Pastorall sending This opinion of our Prethren is against the care of Christ who hath left no Pastorall care on earth by this way now since the Apostles dyed to spread the Gospell to those Nations who have not heard of the name of Christ but a Pastorall care for the Churches is not proper to Apostles onely but onely such a Pastorall care by speciall direction from Christ immediately to Preach to all 2. Backed with the gift of tongues and of miracles and this essentially differenceth the Apostle from the ordinary Pastor but the former Pastorall care to Preach the Gospell to all Nations and to convert is common both to the Apostle and Pastor 2. Our Brethren distinguish betwixt office and the calling and they say that the office extendeth no further then the call and by 〈◊〉 he is onely a Pastor of this determinate flocke But if he be a Pastor essentially in relation to none but to his owne Congregation from which he hath all his calling as is supposed by that same reason a Christian is a Baptized Christian to none but in relation to that particular Church in whose society he is admitted and he doth partake of Christs body and blood in the Lords Supper in relation to no visible professors on earth but onely to the Parish Church whereof he is a Member 1 Cor. 10. 17. for they expone that onely of a Parishionall Communion within one single independant Congregation And he must be a Heathen or as a Pagan in all Congregations on earth but in his owne yea and he is a visible professor of the Covenant of grace which is one in substance as they say with the Church-Covenant and hath claime to Christ and all his Ordinances in no Congregation save in his owne I prove the consequence for by Baptisme the Baptized person is incorporated in Christs visible Church 1 Cor. 12. 13. If this be true when one removeth from one Congregation to another hee must bee re-baptized and incorporated a visible member of a body visible with them And I see not how one can be in-churched to another Congregation and made one body therewith while he eate of one bread with them as they expone 1 Cor. 10. 17. if he be not also a member of all visible Churches on earth 3. If a Pastor can exercise no Pastorall acts toward any Congregation save toward his owne then a Pastor as a Pastor cannot pray for the whole visible Churches of God but the latter is absurd Ergo so is the former I prove the major The praying for the whole visible Churches is a Pastorall Act due to a Pastor as a Pastor 1. Because every visible Church is oblieged as it is a Church to pray for all the visible Churches on earth for as a Christian is oblieged to pray for all Churches visible so farre more is a Church now a visible Church doth not pray but by the Pastor who is the mouth of the People to God and that this is a Pastorall duty due to a Pastor I thinke is said Isa. 62. 6. I have set watchmen on thy Tower O Jerusalem which shall never hold their peace day nor night Yee that make mention of the Lord keepe no silence till he establish and tâ—ll â—â— make Jerusalem the praise of the whole earth Also Pastors as Pastors are to pray for the King though the King be no member of that Congregation whereof they be Pastors 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. every Pastor as a Pastor is to Preach against the sinnes of the Land else how can the People mourne for these sinnes Ergo the Pastor doth exercise Pastorall acts upon all the visible Churches on earth upon the King and upon the whole Land to which he is not a Pastor by speciall election 4. If a Pastor be oblieged to Preach in season and out of season and that as a Pastor and because he is a Pastor 2 Tim. 4. 2. Ergo he is to Preach as a Pastor in any Congregation where he shall be desired They answer He may Preach the word in another Congregation not by vertue of a calling or office but by vertue of his gifts I answer First if he Preach by vertue of a gift onely he Preacheth in that case not as sent of God and so intâ—udeth himselfe and runneth unsent and a meere gift to be a King or a Magistrate maketh not a Magistrate as Master Robinson granteth Ergo one cannot warrantably exercise a Pastorall act by vertue of a meere gift 2. He may in another Congregation preach with Pastorall authority and use the keyes by binding and loosing sinnes according as hearers doe repent and harden their nockes against the Gospell Ergo he may preach as a Pastor to another Congregation 3. There shall be no Communion betwixt Sister Churches in Pastorall acts as Pastorall which is
absurd the Communion shall onely be of Pastorall acts as Christian acts but in no sort betwixt them as Pastorall acts 5. The Scriptures for this opinion are weak Ergo the opinion it selfe is weake I prove the antecedent Act. 20. 28. feede the flocke over which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers c. there is no ground to feede even by Preaching or by vertue of a gift these flockes over which the holy Ghost hath not set you Obey them that are over you in the Lord Heb. 13. 17. c. there is no warrant to submit to other Pastors that are not over you in the Lord though they command by vertue of a gift not by vertue of an office or calling these be loose consequences 6. All reciprocation of mutuall duties amongst sister Churches whereby they exhort rebuke comfort one another must be unlawfull for these be Church acts and this Author saith The office extendeth no further then the calling but there is no calling of Church-membership betwixt sister-Churches and therefore all these duties are not acts of the Communion of Churches as they are such Churches or incorporations in a Church-state but onely duties of Churches as they are Saints but communion of Churches as Churches in the act of Church-dispensing of the Word and Seales reciprocally one to another is not in the Word of God as this opinion will inferre which is a weighty absurd 7. The Authors of this opinion hold That if the Congregation for no fault reject the Pastor whom they once called and elected to â—e their Pastor though in so doing they sinne and reject God in rejecting him yet they take nomen esse the name and nature of a pastor from him yet say they hee still remaineth a Minister of Christ till he accept a call from another Congregation Hence 1. such a one is a Pastor and yet the people have taken name and nature of a Pastor from him as they gave him name and nature Ergo he is either a Pastor without a calling which is absurd or he remaineth a person in relation to another flocke who never choosed him nor gave him any calling 2. To adde by the way if he be capable of a calling to another Church Ergo for the time he is no Minister else they must say he may be a Minister capable of two callings to two sundry Ministeries which yet maketh him a Pastor not in relation to one single congregation onely It is true they object that the Apostles Matth. 18. were commanded to preach to all Nations but Pastors are not so now but are commanded to feed the flocke over which God hath appointed them Act. 20. 28. but it is as true the Apostles were commanded to preach to all Nations in opposition to the charge that the Prophets of old were to speake to the people of Israel onely and the Apostles Matth. 10. forbidden to preach to the Samaritans and Gentiles and it is as true that Gods Spirit limited the Apostles to Preach to Macedonia not to Bithynia now because this particular direction for places is wanting in the Church it is certaine that a man is yet a Pastor in office in relation to as many as Gods hand of providence shall send him unto though he be chosen by a people to feed ordinarily one determinate flocke and though he be not an extraordinary and immediatly inspired planter of Churches or the first planter as were the Apostles yet is he a Pastor in relation to all And if this be not said 1. It were simply unlawfull for Pastors now to plant Churches and spread the Gospell to those nations who have not heard it because all Pastors now are ordinary and none are immediatly inspired Apostles but it is certaine what the Apostles did by an extraordinary gift as such immediatly called pastors it is unlawfull for ordinary Pastors to attempt to doe as to attempt to speake with tongues and to plant Churches by speaking with tongues and confirming it with miracles is unlawfull Papists as Bellarmine Suarez Acosta ascribe this to the Pope and his Apostles Our Divines answer that the Apostles that way have no successors But what the Apostles did by an ordinary pastorall gift as to preach the word administrate the Sacraments to erect and plant Churches by ordinary gifts where the Pastors can speake to the Churches by an ordinary gift in their owne language they are oblieged both within and without the Congregation to preach as Pastors because where God giveth gifts pastorall to pastors he commandeth them to exercise these gifts else they digge their Lords talent in the earth but God giveth to Pastors pastorall gifts to preach to others then their owne Congregation and to administrate the seales to them also and to plant Churches Ergo it is presumed that the Church doth give authoritie and an externall ministeriall calling to the exercise of these gifts 2. It is an unwarrantable point of Divinitie that the Apostles and the Pastors succeeding to them doe differ essentially in this that Apostles might preach as Pastors to more Congregations then one and might plant Churches but pastors succeeding to them may not as Pastors preach to more Congregations then their owne and may not planâ— Churches for then planting of Churches now were utterly unlawfull because it is certaine there be no Apostles on earth and it is not lawfull for a Pastor yea nor it is lawfull for any other gifted person to doe that which is essentiall to an Apostle and agreeth to an Apostle as to an Apostle It is then unlawfull for our brethren seeing they be not Apostles to plant Churches in India Nor is that comparison to be regarded much A Magistrate or an Alderman of a Citie may not lawfully exercise his office of Magistracie in another Citie whereof he is not a Maior and therefore a Pastor cannot preach ex officio as a Pastor in another Congregation whereof he is not a Pastor nor can he exercise discipline in another Congregation then his owne seeing another Congregation hath not by voluntary agreement oath or paction submitted themselves to his ministry nor chosen him for their Pastor For I answer the comparison halteth and doth not prove the point for by one and the same act the citie hath chosen such a man both for to be a Magistrate and to be their Magistrate and have given him thereby authority over themselves onely so he cannot exercise the office of a Magistrate over another Citie who hath not chosen him to be their Maior or ruler But the flocke doth not both call such a man in one and the same act to be a pastor and to be their pastor but hee is made by the laying on of the hands of the Elders a Pastor and a Pastor in relation to all to whom God in his providence shall send him to speake the Congregation by election doth give him no authority pastorall but onely appropriate his pastorall authoritie to themselves in particular
as are truely faithfull remaine in Covenant with God because the seed of faith remaineth in them yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion for it is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular Church but a holy profession of the Faith which when a man hath violated by a grievous sinne and is delivered to Satan he is now not as a dead palsie-member cut off from the body though bee may remaine a member of the invisible Church of the first borne yet he hath neither part nor portion nor fellowship in the particular visible Church of Christ Jesus but is as an heathen and a publican now Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church nor the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Jesus Christ and therefore we dare no more baptize his childe than the childe of an heathen I Answer First if Faith remaine in some excommunicated person as you grant it must be seene in a profession for though for some particular scandall the man be excommunicated yet is he not cut off as we now suppone for universall apostasie from the truth to Gentilisine or Judaisme for then he should be cursed with the great excommunication 1 Cor. 16. v. 22. and so though he be to the Church as a heathen in that act yet is he not to the visible Church an heathen but a brother and to be admonished as a brother 2 Thess. 3. 15. and the Church is to use excommunication as a medicine with intention to save his Spirit in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. 1 Tim. 1. 20. an excommunicated apostate is not so now if hee retaine faith to the Churches decerning he retaineth the profession of Faith and in so farre a visible membership with the Church in the Covenant Ergo for that professed Faith by our brethrens grant his childe should be baptized and so is not wholly cut off but is as a dead palsie member of the Church and so as a member though in a deliquie and Lethargie 2. You say to the faithfull of a particular Church the excommunicate is wholly cut off What doe you meane if his sinnes be bound in heaven as they are if he justly be excommunicated is he not also cut off to all the visible Churches on earthâ— are not all the Churches to repute him as a publican and a heathen I beleeve they are but you deny in this all visible communion of Churâ—hes 3. You say it is not the seede of Faith that knitteth a man to a particular visible Church but an holy profession But in the excommunicate person if the seede of faith remaine as you grant this faith must be seene by you in a holy profession else to you he hath no seed of faith and if his profession of faith remaine intire though it bee violated in the particular obstinate remaining in one scandall for the which he is excommunicated you have no reason to say that to the particular Church hee is wholly cut off since his profession remaineth 4. You say It is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular visible Church but a holy profession of faith Then I say one may be knit to a particular visible Church and a true member thereof though he want both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe I prove the connexion A man is a perfect and true member of a Church though he want that which doth not knit him to the Church this is undenyable But without the seed of Faith or Faith it selfe as you say hee is knit to the true Church Ergo. But this is contrary to your Doctrine who require chap. 3. sect 3. that none must bee admitted members of a visible Church but those who are Christ his body the habitation of God by the Spirit the Temples of the Holy Ghost c. And that noâ— onely by externalâ— profession but in some measure of sincerity and Truth Now consider my Reverend Brethren if there bee a measure of sincerity and Truth where there is neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe and surely by this you cast downe and marre the constitution of your visible Church when you exclude from the members thereof the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe and you come to our hand and teach that the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe is accidentall to a visible Church as visible which wee also teach and so there is no measure of truth and sincerity required to the essentiall constitution of a visible Church 5. But I would gladly learne how you contra-distinguish these two Faith and a holy profession of Faith Doe you imagin that there can be a holy profession knitting a man to the visible Church where there be neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe It is Arminian holinesse which is destitute of Faith but if you meane by a holy profession a profession conceived to be holy though it be not so indeed then you doe yet badly contradivide a holy profession from faith for before any can be knit as a member to the visible Church you are to conceive him to be a Saint a Beleever and so to have both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe though indeed he have neither of the two and so Faith is as wel that which knitteth a man as a member to the visible Church as holinesse 6. If he remaine a member of the universall Church of the first borne is hee therefore so as a heathen and so that you dare no more receive him to the Supper nor his seed to baptisme nor you dare receive a heathen and his seed to the Seales of the Covenant is a heathen a member of the invisible Church of the first borne but the excommunicated you presume is such a one 7. What warrant have you for this Doctrine That the Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church as it is such but to the visible Certainely God ordaineth the Sacraments to the beleevers as beleevers and because they are within the Covenant and their interest in the Covenant is the onely true right of interest to the Seales of the Covenant profession doth but declare who beleeve and who beleeve not and consequently who have right to the Seales of the Covenant and who not but profession doth not make right but declareth who have right The Author subjoyneth Christ giveth no due right unto baptisme to the child but by the Fathers right unto the Covenant and communion of the Church so by taking away right unto the Covenant and Communion of the Church from the Father he taketh away the childrens right also the personall sinne of the parent in this case is not a meere private personall sinne but the sinne of a publike person of his family for as his profession of his faith at his receiving
required no calling of the Church to make one a Lawfull minisâ—er And your Arguments they have and you have their Arguments to evert all ministerie and order of calling of pastors so teach the Arminians and so Episcopius disp 26. thes 4. 5. Necessitatem missionis jam cessare dicendum est ac pâ—inde fas licitumve esse homini Christianâ— non tantum in magno necessitatis casu aut in enormi ecclesiae defectione sed quovis etiam tempore vâ—rbum divinum docere si ad docendum sit idoneus qui doari vâ—lunt id serio obnixè postulant So doe the Socinians Aâ— lr Roddeccius in not is in lib. Smiglecii pag. 3. Confitemur olim â—â—lâ—sie ministros vocari potuisse imo vocatos fuisse nunc etiam vocâ—ri posse in vero id quod olim factum est hodie fieri potest ad mâ—nus ministrorum requiratur hoc vere perpetuo quaeritur Catâ—ch siâ— Raccoviensis cap. 11. 305. 306. Cum per hujusmodi ex praesâ—ripto Apostolicae doctrinae constituuntur in his duabus rebus praest â—ut vitae innocontiâ ad docendum aptitudine propter ejusmodi constitutionem apud omnes authoritatem suam merito in venire debent Smaleius in refut thes D. Frantzii parte 2. disp 4. pag. 377. Hoc enim in questione est an hujusmodi constitutio sit prorsus necessaria ad constituendum verbi dei ministrum hoc autem nos negamus nihil enim tale quod caput reiest in descriptione eorum quae ad episcopum constituendum requiritur nec uspiam judicatum vel levissime videmus cum qui talis sit postea vocari mittiab aliquo debere imo posse aliquem per se munus tale concupiscere vel affâ—ctare manifeste scriptum legimus Theoph. Nicolaid in refut tract de miss ministrorum cap. 10. pag. 80 87. 88. Munus docendi non tam est honos quam labor laborem autem semper sumere liâ—et hâ—ores non item pag. 91. Docet Paulus rectâ— id fieri posse unumquâ—mque munus docendi aggredi mâ—do ad id aptus sit quod aggredi cogitat vel cupit Quest. II. Whether or not all gifted persons may preach the Word of God publikely and ordinarily for the gathering in of soules to Christ though they be destitute of all officiall authoritie or Church calling to that ministery Our brethren hold all gifted persons not in office may ordinarily preach publikely So teach Mr. Robinson in a Treatise intituled The peoples ple t for prophecying the Arguments of which booke I shall shortly discusse Hence these considerations 1. Distinct. There is one power of publike preaching in a Church not constitute and another in a Church constitute gifted persons in extraordinary cases where a Church is not planted may publikely preach but the case is otherwise in a Church constituted 2. Distinct. Pastors not onely as gifted men but as Pastors are â—illed of God for the conversion of soules and the visible Church is Christs visible kingdome and visible society to make persons members of the invisible Church of the first borne 3. Dist. Publike preaching as it is the ordinary meane of saving such as beleeve is proper and peculiar to the Church both subjectively as being onely in the Church and objectively as being onely exercised on the Church members perse but upon Pâ—gans by accident 4. Dist. There is a call to an habituall and ordinary propheâ—ying here is required not onely a calling by gifts but also a collation of authoritie to the office either immediately by God or mediately by the Church and there is a call to some particular or occasionall acts of exhorting as the Martyrs and Stephen are called to give consession of their faith and a King in battell to exhort his army or a Prince his Subjects to piety and to this latter there is no other call required but the place and profession of the exhorter though hee bee not by office a Pastor 5. Dist. There is a formall calling of the Church as the laying on of the hands of the Elders and a virtuall and interpretative calling or tacite approbation of the Church when learned men of eminent gifts not in office do write Commentaries Sermons on Canonick Scriptures and tractates resuting heresies to this the tacite approbation of the Church is required but these have not ordinary pastorall care nor are they the ordinary converters of soules to Christ as the pretended Prophets of Separatists are 6. Dist. Gifted Christians may occasionally admonish warne rebuke and exhort one another 1. privately 2. without any Pastorall care of soules as they are a Church but onely as they occasionally converse with them 3. Excommuni officio charitatis by the Law of nature charitie tying one member to helpe another 4. Not authoritatively by speciall office but all authoritie here is from the word occasionally spoken The Pastor is to preach 1. Publikely 2. To the Church as the Church 3. With a pastorall obligation to all alike whether he converse daily with them or not 4. Not onely by the tie of common Charitie but by a vertue of a speciall office 5. With authority both objective from the word and officiall from his charge 6. And is obliâ—ged to separate himselfe for this charge allanerly as a watchman who must give an account in a speciall manner to Jesus Christ. Our brethren hold that the ordinary and established way in the Church of Christ to the end of the world is that all that are converted are made fit materialls for the visible Church by private Christians as gifted of God to preach publikely and to gather a true Church to Christ. 2. That none unconverted as they are such are under any pastorall care of Christs officers 3. That Pastors as Pastors doe convert none but onely confirme those who are already converted and that if Pastors shall convert any to Christ it is by accident as we say with Aristotle Musicus curat aegrotum a Musician cureth a sick man which he doth no wayes as a musician for Pastors doe convert as gifted persons and not as Pastors and conversion of soules is no proper Church-worke but accidentall to Pastors But that none can take on him lawfully to preach the Word publikely in the established and ordinarily approved way of Christ for the conversion of soules but he who is not only gifted but also called thereunto by God and his Church I prove 1. Argum. If faith come ordinarily by hearing a Pastor sent of God and such Pastors as are called messengers with good newes and watchmen not onely gifted but also instructed with authority of office then are not gifted persons because gifted called of God to be ordinary converters of soules But the former is true Rom. 10. 14. for they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and of these the Prophet saith Isa. 52. 8. Thy watchmen shall lift up the voyce And it is thus confirmed That Gospel which is the power
miracles are a part of the Gospel and written that we should beleeve Joh. 20. 30. and they prove that Jesus is the Sonne of God Ergo This man being no Prophet preached the Gospel Answ. 1. This will not conclude the Question 1. One man published one single miracle wrought upon himselfe which is a part of the Gospel onely 2. And upon a particular occasion did show what things the Lord had done for him 3. He is commanded to publish it to his friends and domesticks onely Matth. 5. 19. Go to thy house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to thine owne friends and show them what the Lord hath done for thee Hence from this narrow antecedent a vaste and broad conclusion is drawne Ergo it is lawfull because this man published one particular of the Gospel for any gifted man to preach the whole Gospell because one man did it upon a miraculous occasion to his friends Ergo all gifted men may prophesie the whole Gospel to all the Churches ordinarily it is a vaine consequence 2. Because hee published one particular upon a particular exigence therefore any gifted man may ordinarily and weekly and daily Preach for the conversion of soules 3. Because hee published one miracle to his friends in a private way therefore any gifted man may preach the whole Gospell in publick to all the Church truly here is a weake reason 2. It is most like that this man was an intruding Prophet like the Separatists Prophets for he requested that hee might be with Jesus and bee made a Disciple to preach the Gospell as Calvin Marlorat Bullinger expone it but Jesus suffered him not Now if Christ had commanded him to be a Prophet as Robinson will have him he should have granted what he sought Lastly the man did more then Christ commanded for Mark. 9. 20. Hee published it in Decapolis throughout all the citie whereas Christ had limited the publishing thereof to his friends and house onely Robinson saith Luk. 10. The Seventie Disciples preached and yet they were men out of office I answer 1. The Seventie Disciples were Pastors in office 1. Satan by their ministery fell from heaven as lightning v. 19. Christ saith Behold I give you power to tread upon serpents Luk. 10. 1. After these things the Lord apponted other Seventie and sent them out here is a cleare calling they confirme their doctrine by miracles and casting out of devills as the twelve Apostles 2. Christ sent out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also other Seventie Ergo as hee gave a calling to the Twelve so hee did to these Seventie and the same paâ—â—orall commission is given to them Behold I send you c. Luk. 10. 3 4 5 6. 3. The Seventie are called workmen sent out to the Lords harvest Luk. 10. 2. and the same is said of Shepheards in office Matth. 8. 36 37 38. to whom wages are due as to Pastors in Office 1 Cor. 9. 13 14. Gal. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 5. 17. 3. It is said by Christ of these Seventie He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me Ergo they were Ambassadors in Christs stead as Pastors in office are 2 Cor. 5. 20. The Samaritane woman saith Robinson Job 4. 28. Preached and many of the Samaritans beleeved because of her v. 39. and without preaching of the word of God none can beleeve Rom. 10. 14 15. If a woman may teach without the Church then may a man teach in the Church Answ. 1. A woman may teach 2. In a non-constituted Church where there is no salvation and they worship they know not what Joh. 4. 22. 3. A woman may occasionally declare one point of the Gospel that Maries Sonne is Christ but hence it followeth not Therefore 1 a man 2 in a constituted Church 3 may ordinarily preach the whole Gospell to the Church in publick a weake sparre for so vast a roofe 2. He abuseth the place Rom. 10. 14. and would hence prove that a woman or any gifted teacher is a sent Preacher by whom faith ordinarily commeth for otherwayes who dare deny but faith commeth by reading and just as the Catechise of Raecovia exponeth the place Rom. 10. 14. to evert the necessitie of a sent ministery so doth Robinson expone the place Robinson Act. 8. 1 2 3 4. Act. 11. 20 21. All the Churches were scattered abroad except the Apostles and those who were scattered preached every where the Gospell Ergo Disciples out of office may lawfully preach the Gospel Answ. Whether these of the scattered Church who preached were the Seventie Disciples as learned Divines thinke I dispute not But that they were Prophets out of office the Text saith not But that they were extraordinarily gifted Prophets who preached I conceive the text doth insinuate for it is said Act. 11. 21. The hand of the Lord was with them the very word which is Ezek. 3. 14. The hand of the Lord was strong with me 2. In a scattered and dissolved Church gifted persons may prophesie Ergo in a constituted Church gifted persons are the ordinary and onely Ministers of conversion though they bee never called to the office it doth no wayes follow Robinson saith it is not reasonable to think that they were all extraordinary Prophets and that if they were immediately inspired there had beene no need of so speedy sending of Barnabas from Hierusalem to Antioch with supply though he were a man full of the holy Ghost for â—â— were such Prophets as well as â—ee Ephes. 2. 20. and 3. 5. Answ. Wee doe not affirme that all and every one of the Church even women and children were extraordinarily gifted but whether their gift was ordinary or extraordinary the Text doth not say that they were Prophets out of office and the Law of disputing saith Affirmanti incumbit probatio the hand of God was with them as it useth to bee with Prophets 2. They travelled as farre as Phenice Cyprus and Antioch preaching the word of the Lord this is that which the Apostolick planters of Churches did as Master builders laying the foundation of Churches and Calvin calleth them Ministers planters of the Gospel Nor is it like that Prophets not in office would so travell and preach the Gospel to the Gentile â—s and Calvin saith singulari Dei impulsu hoc factum and that many were turned unto the Lord. 2. Barnabas saw the grace of God in them 3. And exhorted them that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord Ergo there was grace and a profession visible of cleaving to the Lord before Barnabas came and so a founded Church and if it had beene done by gifted Christians of ordinary gifts and wanting the spirit of Prophecy the work had been the more illustrious and it would not have beene concealed yea and helpe in so great an harvest by Barnabas an Apostolick man was very needfull the number being so great of those who were converted to the faith seeing the great Apostles sought helpe
or any where in the which all the people did actually judge rule and command and so was meerely popular But the Word of God giveth a reall superiority to the Pastors and Church guides over the people in the Lord as Jer. 1. 10. So I have set thee this day over the Nations and over the Kingdomes to roote out and to pull downe and to destroy and to throw down to build and to plant here is a reall authority given to Jeremiah onely by his office of his prophecying without any power of the seales or sacrificing or judging or governing which was the part of the Tribe of Levi of which Tribe Jeremiah was not Matth. 10. v. 40. He who receiveth you receiveth me Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me John 13. 20. 2 Cor. 10. 8. For though I should boast something of the authority which the Lord hath given us for edisication and not for your destruction I should not be ashamed 1 Cor. 4. 1. Let a man so account of us as of the Ministers of Christ and of the Stewards of the mysteries of God John 20. 23. Whose soever sinnes yee remit they are remitted and whose sinnes yee retaine they are retained 2 Cor. 5. 18. And he hath given to us the word of reconciliation 20. Now then wee are Ambassadours for Christ 1 Cor. 12. 28. And God hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondly Prophets c. Eph. 4. 11. And he gave some Apostles c. 1 Thes. 5. 12. And we beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you Heb. 13. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your soules as they that must give an account Acts 20. 28. Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flocke over which the Lord hath made you Overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne bloud 1 Pet. 5. 2. Feed the flock of God which is among you taking the over-sight thereof not by constraint c. 1 Tim. 3. 2. A Bishop then must be blamelesse c. 4. One that ruleth well his owne house c. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour v. 21. 28. 2 Tim. 2. v. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. Tit. 1. 9 10 11. 2. The Lord in his house putteth a difference betwixt the Feeders and the flocke the Governours and the governed those who are over the people in the Lord and those who are under them in the Lord the Overseers and Watchmen and the City over which they watch the Stewards and the family therefore there must be a peculiar authority in those who are Elders 3. The flock is to obey heare follow in the Lord to have the Elders in high estimation to submit to their doctrine to receive them as Christ Ergo some authority they must have 4. The Lord hath given to them an over-sight Act. 20. 28. and hath committed to them a ministery 2 Cor. 5. 15. hath put them in his worke and ministery 1 Tim. 1. 12. 5. God will seeke an account of the bloud of the lost at their hand Ezech. 3. 20. Heb. 13. 17. and God giveth a reward for the discharge of their office 1 Pet. 5. 4. 2 Tim. 4 8 Matth. 24. v. 45. 46. Ergo they must have a place of authority over the people which the people have not 6. The proportion betwixt the priesthood in the Old Testament and the ministery of reconciliation which is more excellent and glorious 2 Cor. 3. 7 8. requireth the same Now the Lord in a peculiar manner choosed the Tribe of Levi Deut. 33. 8 9. Esay 52. 11. Num. 3. 12. v. 45. ch 8. v. 6. Separate the Levites to me ch 18. 23. Josh. 3. 3. 1 Chron. 15. 2. Josh. 14. 3. 8. But let our Author speake what peculiar authority or what singular acts of authority are due to the Elders above the people The Church saith he exerciseth severall acts of authoritie over the Elders 1. In calling and electing them to office and ordaining them in defect of the Presbytery I answer 1. Calling and electing are not to be confounded electing is no act of authority but that the people calleth and ordaineth the Elders wanteth example in the word of God and therefore the Author addeth that the people ordaineth the Elders in defect of their Presbytery that is where there is no Presbytery then in case of extraordinary necessitie and where the Church is not constituted they are to ordaine the Elders but in a Constitute Church the power of ordination is in the Presbytery Ergo ordinarily the people doe not exercise this authoritie over the Elders 2. The Church of beleevers saith the Author sendeth forth the Elders for the publick service of the Church as the whole Church of Jerusalem sent forth chosen Ministers with letters of instruction to Antioch and to other Churches Act. 15. 22. Now the Ambassadour is not greater then he that sent him but usually inferiour Joh. 13. 16. Answ. 1. I deny not but a Church of beleevers in the least Congregation is greater then any Pastor or number of Pastors as they are such for the Pastors are servants for the Church and meanes for the end and lesse and inferior in respect of Christian dignity but this is not the point wee doe not now dispute of Christian dignitie one redeemed soule in that respect is of more worth then a thousand Pastors as they are but meere Pastors but because the Church sendeth the Elders the Elders are a part and a great part of the visible Church which also send themselves but it proveth not the Peoples Church authority as they are contradistinguished from Elders to be superior and above the authority of Elders for here the comparison must not be betwixt one or two Elders and the Church including all the people and the rest of the Elders but the comparison is betwixt spece and spece the office and dignitie and authoritie of the Elders as Elders and the people as people and the Church of Jerusalem was not a Parishionall but a Presbyteriall Church consisting of many Elders and Congregations now we deny not two Elders to be inferior in authoritie to the whole Colledge of Elders and people and so there is no authoritie of the people above the Elders from this proved 2. Morton answereth Papists in the like argument that sending proveth onely that those who are sent are not superiors to those who sent them for the Father sent his Sonne into the world 3. Saith the Author if an Elder or a whole Eldership erre the Church may call him or them to account and in case of obstinacie excommunicate them for it is not reason that Elders should want the medicine of excommunication to save their soules
the Pastoes and Elders as such have the keyes not but as they are beleevers and a part of the mysticall body but as they are Pastors and Elders they have not received the keyes at all by our brethrens doctrine yea as Elders or officers they are not parts of the Church but onely adjuncts and ornaments thereof For the second to wit the execution of the censures of the Church if they doe it as Pastors and by vertue of their office execute the sentence of the Church as Pastors they are meere servants of the Church not collaterall Judges with the Church and are not as the Judge who doth direct the Jury for the Jury doth only cognosce of the fact but hath no judiciall power to pronounce the sentence or discerne the qualitie of the punishment nor can the Jury at all discerne any punishment But the Judge cognosceth both of the Law and the fact and authoritatively pronounceth sentence but the Elders have no authoritative power in directing the people to pronounce or not pronounce the sentence or what sentence to pronounce or what censure to inflict for if they have this authoritative power then we seeke Scripture to warrant this power 2. The Elders must then have the keyes in a more emminent manner then the people or Church of beleevers so all bee but blanke and emptie titles given to Elders hitherto Fiftly saith the Author The Elders have power to dismisse the people or Church and that with a blessing Numb 6. 23. to 26. which is an act of seperioritie Heb. 7. 7. An. This is but an emptie title also For 1. The Pastoronly one dismisseth Doctor Elders Deacons and the whole Congregation and so one is a Pastor of Pastors and an Arch-Elder of Elders hath authority by this over his fellow Elders and candismisse them therefore there is nothing peculiar in an officiall power here to the whole presbytery above the people 2. A majority or superioritie is one thing and a power of jurisdiction is another Blessing of the Church at their dismission is nothing but a prayer of the whole Church the Minister being mouth who blesseth all and is no act of superioritie of jurisdiction or power of the keyes of which wee now dispute And you cannot thinke that to obey those who are over you in the Lord and submit to them as it is Heb. 13. 17. is nothing but to receive a dismissory blessing from the Pastor And I much doubt if the Priests blessing of the people Numb 6. was morall and if it was not typicall hee not taking in himselfe but as a type of Christ pronouncing the whole visible Church blessed sorypifying Christ our Priest in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Gal. 38. 14. And do not the people pay the Pastor home in his owne coyne for you make the Church of beleevers to ordaine their owne Elders and to lay hands upon them and blesse them so you teach 3. Nor is dismissing of the Church an act of authoritie or of officiall power for your preaching and unofficed professors may dismisse as well as they may publikely pray and preach 2. A dismission is agreed upon by the Church before hand and floweth from the nature of all publike meetings 3. Ejusdem est potestatis congregare dimittere caetum congregatum you know to conveene Christs Courts authoritatively is due to no man on earth the Church hath an intrinsecall power of herselfe to conveene being the Court of the Lord Jesus and so also to dissolve and this is the usurped power that the Antichrist taketh to himselfe to conveene the generall councells as Bellarmin Suarez Pighius and Cajetanus teach us Sixtly our Author saith In case of Apostasie of the Church or other notorious scandals or obstinacie thereof their Elders have power to denounce the judgement of God against the Church and withdraw themselves from it As upon the Idolatry of the Israeliâ—es Moses tooke the Tabernacle and pitched it without the camp Exod. 33. And Paul with Barnabas rejected the Jewes for their blasphemy and turned to the Gentiles Act. 13. 45 46. Answ. Here be two diverse things sewed together to make up one thing 1. to denounce the judgement of God is one thing 2. to separate from the Church is another thing the former is an act of authoritie being rightly taken the latter is an act of no authoritie But for the first to denounce judgement on a visible Church and that with a separation is â— nothing but an act of Pastorall teaching and so no act of officiall power of governing in the Elders above the Church is brought in all these six and so yet the difference betwixt the feeders and the fed the shepheards and flocke the watchman and the citie or the people who are to submit and obey these who are over them in the Lord who rule well is close everted and all the Churches are turned masters feeders governors rulers for Elders have no officiall authoritie by our brethrens doctrine which is not in the Church of beleevers 2. To denounce judgement to an Idolatrous and obstinate Church who by their Apostasie do declare themselves not to bee Christs body is a Pastorall act of Pastors exercised on those who now leave off to be Churches and this is to play the Pastors to that which is not a flocke and as unlawfull as for a husband to exercise the actions of a husband to one who is not his wife 3. To separate from an obstinate Church is by you thought lawfull to all private Christians who would not defile themselves with the pollutions of the Church how then do you make it an authoritative act of ruling Pastors 4. For Pastors to remove the Gospell and preach no more to an obstinate Church is not nor can it in reason be that wherein wee are to submit and obey those who are over us in the Lord. My reason is we are to be agents at least for most part in submitting and yeelding our selves to those who in teaching and governing are over us in the Lord because they watch for our soules But in their separating from us and removall of the Gospel wee are meere patients and cannot be agents 5. Moses his removall of the Tabernacle and Paul his turning from the Jewes was by another spirits warrant then Pastors now a dayes can dare to remove themselves and their Ministery from a visible Church for Paul turned from the Jewes for their universall Apostasie blasphemy and opposing of the maine and principall foundation of the Christian faith to wit that Christ Jesus came in the world died for sinners rose againe and ascended to heaven c. The 4. case to wit of any particular scandall or scandals and of obstinacie therein cannot bee the like ground for Elders to separate from a Church and never preach the Gospel againe to them CHAP. 6. SECT 1. Of communion of sister Churches amongst themselves I Here bee seven wayes saith
dayes of Elias and amongst Papists Occam the author of Onus ecclesiae and Picus Mirandula complaine there was in their time no saith no truth no Religion no discipline no modesty but all sold offices Churches dignities and benefices and that ambitious Popes spill all the Clergy entered by Simony ruled by Simony the holy place corrupted At which times all the godly were crying for a free generall councell as a remedy against the corruption of inferior judicatories Saâ—anoâ—ala reputed a Prophet counselled Charles the eighth of France to reforme the Church as he would returne from Italy with honour as saith Philip de Comines Gerson pleadeth for the necessity of a generall Councell Genebrard saith for an hundred and fifty yeeres Popes to the number of fifty had made defection from the faith and godlinesse of their Ancestors Aventinus maketh the same complaint and Almain also that Prelats were more eaten up with the zeale of money then the zeale of Gods house Is there not need then of a generall Councell Hence came also appeales from the Pope The Emperour Lodovicus Bavarus saith the German Chronicle appealed from Pope John 22. misinformed to a generall Councell and the Pope better informed and the crime was because he had taken the title of Emperour before he was confirmed by the Pope for which he was excommunicated Sigismond Duke of Austria appealed from Pope Pius the second to the next succeeding Pope and a generall Councell under him for the Pope excommunicated Sigismond because he kept backe Cardinall Cusan from the Bishoprick of Brixen within his Dominion for the Bishoprick was given to him by a commendam by the Pope See Aeneas Silvius Philip the fourth appealed from wicked Boniface the eighth to the Sea Apostolike then vacant and to a future Councell so Platina relateth The University of Paris appealed from Leo the tenth who wickedly condemned the Councell of Basill to a future Councell as you finde it in the treatise called Fasciculus c. The Archbishop of Cullen excommunicated by Paul the third appealed to a lawful Councel in Germany because the Pope stood accused of heresie and idolatry as Sleidan saith The glosse of the Canon Law saith the Pope cannot be Judge in his owne cause and we all know how justly Luther appealed from Leo the tenth to a generall Councell all which saith that the like is warranted by the Law of nature where a particular Eldership and congregation is accused of scandals that superiour Synods there must be to discusse such causes And the good use of councels you may see in one The Councell of Constance Sess. 11. art 67. condemned John 23. because he taught there was no life eternall Nequeâ—aliam post hanc vitam pertinaciter credidit animam hominis cum corpore mori extingui ad instar animalium brutorum dixitque mortuum semel esse etiam in novissimo die minime resurrecturum The necessity of Assemblies when common enemies trouble the Church prove that Christ hath instituted Synods And 1. our present Authour reasoneth from the Churches necessity Synods may conveene to examine saith he either corrupt opinions or suspitious practises and citeth for this the Councell of Jerusalem Act. 15. Now this councell did authoritatively command Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. Act. 20. 19. and not give advise or counsell onely 2. If by the Law of nature and by vertue of the communion of Saints Churches conveened may give advise then say I as communion of counsels and advises is lawfull so by the Law of nature communion of authoritative power is lawfull As after the eye saith Almain seeth the danger of the body it should give warning to the rest of the members to use their power And this power saith he denunciative or by way of charity though not authoritative is in private persons for the conveening of a Councell As after saith Almain in the same place any is instructed by a skilled Physitian of that which is necessary for the health and safety of the whole body he is obliged to use that necessary meane not now by vertue of the precept or rather counsell and advise of the Physitian but by vertue of the precept and authoritative power of the Law of nature for the safety of his body yea further saith he if the right band were fettered with chanizees or should refuse pertinaciously at the nodde of the imagination to defend the body then the whole power of defending the body should remaine in the left hand And certainly this is most naturall if a forraine enemy should invade a whole Land or any part of a Land the whole Land by the Law of nature were obliged with joynt authority and power to resist that common enemy Now seeing a number of consociated sister Churches make one visible Church body having visible communion together as the Author granteth in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is saith he a seale of the communion of all the Churches of the Saints and in other externall acts of Church communion as hearing the Word exhorting rebuking comforting one another then are all these visible Churches with united authority and Church power as Churches and not as Christians onely to conveen and condemne a common heretick infecting all or any part of that visible Church body and if any one Church or Congregation under the pretence of plenitude of independencie of government within themselves should refuse to joyne with the whole yet the authoritative power of Synodicall judging and condemning such a heretick doth reside by the Law of nature in the rest of the body If there bee a communion of gifts there is also a communion of authoritie And if a nation have intrinsecally authoritative power under a Prince to repell a common enemy for the safetie of the whole then hath a visible body of many Churches in joyning one externall communion of sisterly consociation under one Christ one Church power to repell a scandalous heretick who is a common enemy to the whole Churches visible This Argument is grounded upon the necessitie of Synods our brethren are forced to acknowledge their necessitie by way of counselling and advising but Synods as Synods to bee necessary they thinke popish The best popish councell wee read of is that of Basil where it was ordained that a generall councell should be holden within five yeers next following the next councell within seven yeers and alwayes after that every ten yeers and in the councell of Basil the Pope is discharged to transgresse that time of convocating a councell Now the councells as councells are no popish devices but rather hated by right downe and well died Papists as is cleare by Gersons complaint who saith omission of generall councells is the Churches plugue a lover of reformation Franc. Zabarell saith wicked Pâ—pes neglecting generall councells have undone the Church The learned author of the
Nazianzen which is not against their authoritie and true fulnesse and he speaketh of the councells of his time and it is not to bee denyed but Panormitan saith well dictum unius privati est praeferendum dicto papae si ille moveretur melioribus rationibus veteris novi Testamenti and Augustine saith latter councells may correct older councells and Petrus de Monte under Eugenius complained that there was no godly and learned Bishops in his time to determine truth in a Synod when Doctors Professors Bishops and all have sworne obedience to the Pope to their Occumenick councells and to the wicked decrees of the councell of Trent as the Bull of Pius the fourth requireth But before I say any thing of the second question anent the magistrates power I shall close the other wayes of communion of sister Churches CHAP. 6. SECT 5. Three other wayes of communion of sister Churches A Fift way of communion saith the author is by helping and contributing to sister Churches Prophets and Teachers when they are in scarstie as Act. 11. 29. Rom. 15. 25. 26. Ans. This way of communion we acknowledg but we see not how this communion can stand wiâ—hout the authoritie of Synods if Churches bee not united in one visible body they cannot authoritatively send helpe of teachers one to another and this is a direct acknowledgement of a visible union of more Churches in one visible body for the Church of Jerusalem authoritatively sent Pastors Paul and Barnabas as Pastors to the Gentiles you will have them sent as gifted men and that they are not Pastors while they bee ordained and chosen by these Churches to which they goe A sixt way of communion saith hee is by admonition if a sister Church or any member thereof bee scandalous wee are then to send Elders to warn them to call Archippus or any other Elder to take beed to do their dutie if the Elders or Church bee remisse in consuring wee are to take the helpe of two or three Churches moe if yet that Church â—eare not wee are to tell a Congregation of Churches together or if the offence bee weightie wee are to withdraw the right hand of fellowship from such a Church and to forbeare all such sort of exercise of mutuall brotherly communion with them which all the Churches of Christ are to walke in one towards another Answ. You acknowledge that same order which Christ commandeth Matth. 18. to gaine a brother is to bee kept in the gaining of scandalous Churches But 1. What warrant have you of the two first steps of Christs order against scandalous Churches and to omit the third judiciall and authoritative way when sister Churches turne obstinate Christs order for gaining the scandalous is as necessary in the third as in the former two 2. Why doe you allow the third in a sort for if the sister Church will not bee admonished you will have her rebuked before moe sister Churches that are conveened that is before a Synod is it because you thinke there is more authority in a Synod then in one sister Church then you thinke there is authoritie in a Synod for by good Logick wee may inferre the positive degree from the comparative and there is no other reason why the matter should come before a Synod for all in a Synod wanteth authority and power to censure as you thinke yet to complaine to a Synod is an acknowledgement of the authoritie of a Synod as Christs order saith Matth. 18. 17. If hee neglect to heare them tell it to the Church 3. What is the withdrawing of brotherly communion from obstinate sister Churches but as Amesius saith well excommunication by proportion and analogie Ergo say I in this a Synod hath a Synodicall authoritie over the Churches within the bounds of the Synod by proportion for who can inflict a punishment of a Church censure by proportion answerable to excommunication but a Church or a Synodicall meeting which hath the power of the Church by proportion Amesius would prove that a particular Church cannot bee excommunicated because a Church cannot bee cast out of communion with it selfe for then she should bee cast out of herselfe But this argument with reverence of so learned and godly a man proveth onely that a particular Church cannot excommunicate herselfe which I grant but it concludeth not but a particular obstinate Church may bee excommunicated out of the societie of all sister Churches who meeting in a Synod in the name of Jesus Christ have power to save the spirits of sister Churches in the day of the Lord and are to edifie them by counsell and rebuking as the Author granteth and why not by an authoritative declaring that they will have no communion with such an obstinate sister or rather daughter Church Wee have never saith the Author been put to the utmost extent of this dutie the Lord hitherto preventing by his grace yet it is our dutie The Church Cant. 8. tooke care not onely for her owne members but also for her little sister that had no brests and would have taken care if having breasts they had been distempered with corrupt milke if the Apostles had a care of all the Churches 1 Cor. 8. 11. is that spirit of grace and love dead with them ought not all the Churches to care for sister Churches if not virtute officii by vertue of an office yet intuitu charitatis for charities sake Answ. That you have never beene put to these duties to the utmost will never prove that the government is of God for Corinth Ephesus Pergamus Thyatira which were glorious Churches by your owne confession were put to a necessitie of the utmost extent of these duties yea it proveth your government to bee rather so much the worse because Christs government is opposed by secret enemies in the Church 2. You make the spirit of love in a pastorall care over other Churches to bee dead because none have any pastorall care over any other Churches but the particular Congregation over which they are Pastors and pastorall love to unconverted ones as pastorall you utterly deny The last way of communion saith the Author is by propagation or multiplication which is as the Apostles had immediat calling from God to travell through the world and to plant Churches so have particular Churches given to them immediatly from Christ the fulnesse of measure of grace which the inlargement and establishment of Christs kingdome doth require that is when the Bee-hive a parishionall congregation is surcharged they have power to send forth their members to enter by Covenant in Church-state amongst themselves and may commend to them such able gifted Ministers as they thinke may bee Ministers in that young Church Answ. 1. This way of inlarging Christs kingdome is defective 1. It sheweth the way of inlarging the number of invisible Churches and multitudes of converts into new incorporations but doth shew no way how to
the magistrate procureth is not onely a naturall happinesse and the quiet life of a civill societie but also the good and well doing of Christians as Christians to wit publick praying praysing preaching hearing of the word religious administration and receiving of the Sacraments all which the King as King is to procure for what ever good externall Pastors as Pastors doe procure that same also but in a civill and coactive way is the King as the King to procure and therefore his end as King is godlinesse and eternall life but he is busied about this end after a farre other and more carnall way then the pastor the weapons of whose warfare are not carnall 3. That the Kings end intrinsecall as King is more then externall and naturall peace is cleare because ill doing against which he as the Minister of God is to execute vengeance and wrath Rom. 13. 3 4. is not onely that which is contrary to externall quietnesse of the commonwealth and the naturall happinesse of civill societies but also that which is contrary to the happinesse supernaturall of the Church as beleevers in the way to life eternall for hee is to take vengeance upon blasphemy idolatry professed unbeleefe neglect of religious administration of the seales and the eating and drinking damnation at the Lords Table which are ills not formally contrary to externall quietnesse but which are directly scandalls and morall ills hindering men as members of the Church in their journey to life eternall for though men should never falle oâ— sinne against the externall quietnesse of the naturall happinesse of the members of a commonwealth yet the magistrate as the magistrate is to execute vengeance upon all externall ill-doing as blasphemy adoring of idolls 4. The magistrate as the magistrate in the zeale of God is to set himselfe against sinnes as dishonorable to God and his glory seeing the judgement that hee executeth is not mans but the Lords 2 Chron. 1â— 6. and hee is a little God in the roome of God yea God â—â—tteth judging in and through him Psal. 82. v. 1. and therefore his end is not onely to punish sinnes as they trouble the externall peace of the commonwealth but all externall sinnes that may wound the honour of God and against which the magistrate as he is such is to be armed and cloathed with zeale 5. Those who with Spalato teach that life eternall is not the end of the magistrate as a magistrate but onely the extrinsecall end of the magistrate or the end of the person who is the magistrate must foulely erre so it is not in their meaning the end of the office or kingly art to maintaine religion and piâ—tie but this is the end of the person cloathed with the office and so they deny that God hath destined the kingly office to helpe men as Christians to heaven and to promove Christs kingdome mediatory and they must bee forced to say God hath ordained magistracie to helpe men as men or as they have a life common to them with the beasts and not to helpe them as Christian men to â—â—ie from the wrath to come and obtaine life eternall which certainly is against the honour of magistracie which of its owne nature is destined for the promoving of religion else the magistrate as the magistrate is not a nurs-father in the Church nor to bring his glory to the new Jerusalem nor to kisse the Sonne nor to exalt the throne of Jesus Christ contrary to the Word of God 6. Yea they were onely to promove the Church as a societie of men and to set up the throne of justice for the second table of the Law and not a throne for pietie and for the first table of the Law which is observed by Augustine who will have Kings to serve the Lord not onely â—â—men but also as Kings in such sort which none can doe who are not Kings and that â—â— onely in civill â—ffaires but also in matters concerning divine religion which passage as Bellarmine corrupteth it on the one hand making the King a Governour of men according to their bodies and his old father the Antichrist a governouâ— of men according to their soules so doth that virulent libeller Lysimachus Nicanor with no reason inferre that the King is head of the Church and hath a Nomothetick power to impose the service booke and booke of Canons upon the Church of Scotland But because the King as King is to promove religion therefore saith Junius Minos Lyâ—urgus Charondas Zeleuâ—us and Numa obliâ—ged men to their Lawes by some colour of religion 7. Nor doe I thinke what is said against this by some learned men of great weight see Guliel Apollonius Spalatensis Tilenus Daneus Buâ—anus Professor Leidens Some say the magistrates power and the ecclesiastick power differ in the objects the Magistrates powers say they object is things earthly and the externall man the power of the Church is things spirituall and the inner man I answer these two powers differ in the objects no question I meane in the formall objects not in the materiall for the magistrate as a magistrate is a nurs-father and keeper and avenger of both Tables of the Law and hath a coactive power about hearing the word administration of the Sacraments Idolatry blasphemy and the right serving of God in Jesus Christ and these things are not res terrenae earthly things or things of this life but spirituall things Yea the affaires of Jehovah and the Kings matters 2 Chron. 19. 11. saith Amesius are not so different non it a disparata sunt as that the care and knowledge of the things of God belongeth not to the King sed it a distinguuntur ut in modo procurandi rex politice suas partes agat sacerdos ecclesiastice suas the objects of the magistrates power and of the Churches power may be materially and are one the same but the King worketh in a coactive and kingly way and the Church in an ecclesiastick and spirituall way For doe not both the King as King and the Church as the Church command and forbid one and the same thing doth not the King command the right worship of God and forbid Idolatry and the Blasphemy of God and doth not the Church in their Synodical Canons command and forbid one and these some things yea certainly but the King doth command and forbid by a kingly and coactive power under the paine of boâ—â—lv punishment as incarceration exile proscription or death according to the quality of the fact And the Church commandeth also the right worship of God and forbiddeth Blasphemy and Idolatry but by a spirituall and ecclesiastick power and under the paine of spirituall and ecclesiasticall censures as open rebuke suspension and excommunication and they differ not so in their ends as some teach so as the end of the Church powes should be the communion of Saints and the edifying of the body of the
makers and definers in Oecumenick Councels and Bishops and Pastors and Doctors have all a meere power of advising and counselling which certainely all Christians on earth sound in the faith except women have O whither are all the tomes of the Councels Oecumenick nationall and provinciall evanished unto 3. Kings justly by this are made Popes and more then Popes for Kings onely have a definitive voyce in councells whereas Papists give a definitive voyce to all the lawfull members of the councell no lesse then to the Pope Weemes hath a distinction to save the Kings invading the Church-mens place while as hee giveth to Pastors a ministeriall interpretation of Scripture in the Pulpit and to the King a decretive and imperiall power of interpreting Scripture in the Senat. But 1. there is no exposition of the word at all imperiall but onely ministeriall by the Word of God except that imperiall interpretation that the Pope usurpeth over the consciences of men and this is as Bancroft said that the King had all the honors dignities and preheminencies of the Pope as Calderwood observeth and yet Edward the sixth and Edward the eighth would neither of them take so much on them What difference betwixt a Sermon made by the King in the Senat and the Pastor in the Pulpit It is that same word of God preached only the Kings is imperiall and so must bee in his owne as King the Pastors ministeriall in the name of Christ the distance is too great The administration of the Sacraments may be imperiall due to the King also as a pastorall administration is due to the Pastors 4. In the government of Church there is nothing set downe of the King but of Pastors to feede the flocke Act. 20. 28 29. to edifie the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 11. to rule the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 2 3 4. 16. to feede the sheepe and Lambs of Christ John 21. 14 15 16. and alwayes this is given to Pastors and Elders I know that Kings are nurs-fathers to feed edifie and watch over the Church causatively by causing others so to doe but this will not content the formalists except the King command and prescribe the externall worship of God Tooker Bancroft Whitegift Laâ—celot Andreas Salcobrigiensis have a maine distinction here That Pastors and Elders rule the Church as it is an invisible body by the preaching of the word and administration of the Saâ—raments and of this government the foresaid places speake but as the Church is a politick visible body the government thereof is committed to the King Bancroft said all the externall government of the Church is earthly and Wâ—iâ—eâ—gyft and Bancroft two grosse Divines made for the court say tâ—e externall government of the Church because externall is â—â—spiâ—â—tuall and not a thing belonging to Christs externall kingdome â—aith Bilâ—â—n but this is 1 false 2. Popish 3. Anabaptisticall 4. â—yrannicall False 1. Because externall and vocall preaching and a visible administration of the Sacrament in such an orderly way as Christ hath instituted is an externall ruling of Church members according to the â—aw of Christ as King an externall ordaining of the worship is an externall ordering of the worshippers according to the acts of worship thus ordered as sense teacheth us but the externall ordaining of the worship to preach this not this to celebrate in both kinds by prayer and the words of institution and not in one kind onely is an externall ordering of Gods worship therefore as Kings cannot administrate the Sacraments nor preach so neither can they have the externall government of the Church in their â—ands 2. The feeding of the flocke by Pastors set over the Church by the holy Ghost Act. 20. 28. includeth the censuring by discipline even the grievous Woolves entring in not sparing the flocke but drawing disciples after them vers 29 30 31. and therefore Pastors as Pastors are to watch and to try those who say they are Apostles 〈◊〉 not but doe lie Râ—vel 2. 2. by discipline so this externall â—eâ—ding is externall governing committed to Pastors whereas inward governing is indeed proper to Christ the head of the Church 3. What doe not the Epistles to Timothy containe comman dements about externall government to bee kept inviâ—â—able by Timothy not as a King I hope but as a Pastor even 〈◊〉 the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6. 14. and this taketh away that poore shifâ— that the externall government of the Church as Tookerus saith was in the Apostles hands so long as persecuting Magistrates were over the Church but now when the Magistrates are Christians the case is changed but the government of all suâ—â— as Timothy is must bee visible externall and obvious to men as 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 4. 3. 1 2 3 4. â— 16. 1 Tim 5. 9. 1 Tim. 5. 19 20 21 22. 2 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 4. 2 Tim. 3 5. all which must bee kept untill the comming of Christ 1 Tim. 5. 21. 1 Tim. 6. 13. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. 4. If externall government were in the Kings power then were it his part to rebuke publikely to excommunicate and to lay on hands upon the Timothies of the Church all which are denied by the formalists and are undoubtedly the Churches part as the Church Matth. 18. 17 18. 1 Tim. 5. 19 20 21 22 1 Tim. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 1. 20. 1 Cor. 5. 2 3 4 5. 5. Parker proveth well that the keyes are Christ as Kings ruling in word and discipline 2. This is popish for so doth the Papists teach as Stapleton and Becanus that the Pope quo ad externum infiuxum according to externall influence of visible government is head of the Church and Christ according to the internall influence of the spirit is the head of the invisible body of Christ and here the King is installed in that externall government out of which our Divines by Scriptures have extruded the Pope which is a notable dishonor done to Kings and as Parkerus observeth Joan. Raynoldus answereth that from two offices of the head which is to give life and influence of motion to the members and also to guide and moderate the actions externall of the body wee cannot make two heads and because the King hath some civill government about the Church wee cannot make two heads over the Church Christ one and the King another under him 3. This is Anabaptisticall for because the visible government of the Church is externall wee are not to cut off all necessitie of the ministery to feed and rule with ecclesiasticall authority and because the Prince is gifted and a Christian to give all to him for a calling there must bee from God for the King to governe the Church of Christ by Lawes and prescribing externall worship therein for Christ hath left Ephes. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 1 Tim. 3. men to bee feeders and governours of his Church by office whose it is to bee
both doth elect and choose the man yet so that he is not elected without the consent of the King or Magistrate in the Kings roome I answer many things are here to be replyed 1. That the King who may be borne an heire to an earthly Kingdome is also borne and by nature a mixt person and halfe a Minister of the Gospell is against Gods word ministers in whole or in part are made so of God not so borne by nature in Aaronâ— Priesthaâ—d men by birth came to a sacred office but that is done away now in Christ. 2. With as good reason may the King preach and administer the Sacraments as a mixt person as he may ordaine by ecclesiasticall blessing imposition of hands ecclesiasticall designation any person to the Ministery that same auth nity of Christ which said to Timoth Lay hands suddainly 〈◊〉 man said also to him 2 Tim. 2. 15. Study to be approved unto 〈◊〉 a workeman that needeth not to be ashamed dividing the word right that is both ordaining of Ministers and pastorall preaching of the Word or pastorall acts flowing from an ecclesiasticall power How then can the one be given to the King by vertue of that same mixt power especially seeing baptizing it directly called 1 Câ—r 1. 17. a lesse principall worke of the ministery then preaching It it be said as ordination is performed by the King is not an ecclesiasticall action but civill or mixt partly civill partly ecclesiasticall I answer by that reason if the King should preach and administrate the Sacraments these actions should not be called ecclesiasticall actions and Uzzah's touching the Arke should not be called an action by office incumbent to the Levites only and it might be said the person being civill the actions are civill And Uzziah's burning of incense upon the Altar of incense was not a Priestly act but an act of a mixt power he was partly a King and partly a Priest who did performe the action but he was a Priest by sinfull usurpation in that action as we know 2. This answer is a begging also of the question 2. Whereas it is said that the Church ordainech Pastors and the King also but divers wayes the one by a regall power the other by me elâ—siasticall power I answer this is spoken to make the people ad saciendum populum for ejusdem potestatis est saith the Law constituere destiâ—â—ere it is the same power to ordaine and to destroy The high-Commission by the Kings authority doth deprive Ministers without so much as the knowledge of the Church If then the King as King may deprive ministers without the notice of the Church then may the King as King also ordaine Pastors without the notice of the Church For the action of the instruments as such is more principally the actions of the principall cause 3 Election of a Pastor is farre different from ordination of a Pastor the whole multitude as Christians have voyces in the election of a Pastor and so hath the King or his Magistrate as a part and member of the Church but this giveth no negative voice to the Magistrate in election but ordination is not done by all the multitude it is a worke of authority done onely by the Church-officers 4. The coactive and civill degradation must have also correspondent thereunto a coactive and civill ordination of Pastors Now I ask what is a coactive ordination If it be the Kings royall and civill authority commanding that the Church officers ordaine Pastors at Christs commandement This we deny not they fight with a shadow or a night ghost not against us who contend for this But if they meane a coactive degradation by the Sword in banishing imprisoning yea and for just causes punishing Ministers to death with the Sword this indirect deprivation we doe not deny But so the King depriveth a man from being a Minister when he is beheaded or hanged or banished for civill crimes no other wayes but as he depriveth a man from being a Fashioner a Saiâ—â—r a Plower a Souldier or a Father to his owne barnes a husband to his owne wife for when the man is beheaded or hanged by the sword of the Magistrate he is dâ—prived from being a fashioner a sailer a father a husband and Solomen did not other way deprive Abiathar from the Priest-hood then indirectly by consining him for treason at Anathoth so as he could not exercise the Priests office at Jerusalem So after Junius Calderwood Gul. Apollonius Sibrandus yea Muketus a man for the times denyeth that the Prince can take away that ecclesiasticall power that the Church hath given And so acknowledgeth Wedelius the same That reasonlesse lyer Lysimach Nicanor in this and in other things hath no reason to say we borrow Jesuites doctrine to answer this argument for the Jesuite Becanus is not â—nacquainted with Jesuits doctrine against the power of Kings yet he answereth that Solomen as King had no power over Abiathar for treason or any other crime and therefore following Bellarmine and Gretserus saith that Solomon did this by an extraordinary propheticall instinct yet Abulensis a great textuall Papist and Bâ—naventura a learned Schooleman saith this pâ—oveth that the King is above the Priest and that Priests in the Old Testament were not eximed from the civill Judges sword and power this is very doubtsome to Suarez who â—aith that it was a tempâ—rall civill punishment of exiâ—e and that â—â—â—sitiâ—n from the exercise of the Priests office followed upon the other But we neede not this answer for Solomons sentence containeth in tâ—rminis a meere civill punishment and these words 1 King 27. S. Solomon thrust out Abiathar from being Priest to the Lord seem not to be words of the Kings sentence of banishment but are relative to the fulfilling of the Lords word and a consequent of divine justice relative to the prophesie against Elies house Though verily I see no inconvenience to say that Solomon did indeed deprive him from the Priest-hood by an extraordinary instinct of the Spirit as he was led of God to build the Temple 1. Because the text saith so Solomon thrust out Abiathar from being Priest to the Lord and ver 35. and Zadok the Priest did the King put in the roome of Abiathar which is a direct deprivation from the Priest-hood but I contend not here But that the King causatively may deprive that is command the Church to cast out hereticks and to commit the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. wee confesse as for the power of convocating of Synods some thinke that the King may convocate Synods as men but as Church men they have power if the Magistrate bee averse to convocate themselves see Junius who insinuateth this distinâ—tion But certainly though the Kingly dignity be thought meerely civill yet let this be thought on it may be thought that the Kings power is divine three
Church because that mediatory kingdome substisted fortie yeeres in the Jewish Church in the Wildernesse without circumcision yea and Apostles and Evangelists are no meanes subordinate to that kingdome because Christs mediatory kingdome subsisteth now without these officers 2. Neither is it true that magistracie conferreth no helpe to this kingdom but in these things which concerne the externall man for in a politick and coactive way the Magistracy taketh care by commandements that the Church bee fed with the pure Word of God onely this proveth that magistracie and Church ministery have two different objects and the way of proceeding of these two states the one carnall and with the sword Joh. 18. 36. Rom. 13. 3 4. the other spirituall to the manifestarion of the truth to the conscience 2 Cor. 4. 1 2. Psal. 110. 1. 2. Esâ—y 11. 4. Heb. 4. 12. which we grant to be true 5. It is objected Christ himselfe performed all the parts of his mediatory kingdome and all the functions thereof in his owne person and by his disciples while hee was on earth but hee refused all civill Magistracy and did inhibit his disciples thereof because it is not contained under the administration of his mediatory office as subordinate thereunto Answ. Christ refused magistracie not because it is not subordinate to edification which is the end of Christs mediatory kingdome but because it is not compatible with his spirituall kingdome in one and the same person and therefore this is a caption à non causa pro causa in one and the same person and subject the civill and the Ecclesiasticall power are inconsistent and incompatible that is true Ergo in the kind of lawfull meanes these two powers are unconsistent and uncompatible I deny it to follow for both royall power and Church power concurre for the producing of one and the same end to wit edification and obedience to both Tables of the Law but after different wayes carnall and spirituall I thinke it most considerable that though the Prince may by a coactive way command that same which a Church Synod may command in an ecclesiasticall way yet differeth these same powers in their formall objects because the King commandeth that which is good religious decent in Gods worship as a thing already taught and determined judicially either expressely in Gods Word or then by a pastorall or Synodicall determination and that not by way of teaching informing the mind exponing the Scripture or by pastorall dealing with the conscience as oblieging to a Church Liturgie and ceremonies as one who intendeth formall edification and faith repentance and obedience to God but the King commands that which is good and extra as it is already taught and expounded and as it is an imperated act of externall worship or mercy and justice done by a coactive power Hence the Magistrates power is not to edifie formally but to procure that edification may bee 2. The Magistrates power is Lordly the Churches power is onely ministeriall 3. The Magistrates power may bee in one to wit in the King the Churches power of the keyes is in the Church 4. They differ in formall objects as hath been said Now to obviate what the Jesuite Lysimachus Nicanor saith wee are no wayes of Papists mind in the matter of the Magistrates power for Papists 1. exclude Kings and Emperours from any medling with Church matters Charles the fift was upbraided by Paul the third the Pope of Rome because hee did as became a Prince ordaine meetings conferences and assemblies for composing of differences in Churches matters not giving the power of conveening councells onely to the Pope comparing his fact to the attempt of Uzzah who put his hand to the Ark and to Câ—rah Dathan and Abirams conspiracie against Moses yea and Nicolaus the first in his Epistle to Michael the Emperour denyeth that Emperours are to bee present in Synods except in generall Synods where both Church men and laicks are present wee teach that the Magistrate is as the hand the ministry as the eyes and both are to concurre for the spirituall good of the body of Christ. 2. Papists will have the Magistrates so to defend the faith as they have not power to judge not as Christians with the judgement of descretion what is right or wrong but they must as blind servants execute what Prelates decree yea and see non prâ—priis saith Henr. Blyssemius sed alienis Episcoporum ac pâ—aelatorum suorum oculis videre not with their owne eyes but with the eyes of their Prelates yea and the Magistrate should not read the Scripture say Papists and Nicanâ—rs brethren the Jesuits expresly contrary to Gods Word Deut. 17. 17. Hee shall read in the booke of the Law all the dayes of his life Joshua 1. 8. but onely beleeve as the Church beleeveth and this is blind obedience that they require of Princes this faith or obedience wee thinke abominable in all men as in Princes Of old Popes and Prelates were subject to Kings and Emperors as wee teach from the Word of God Rom. 13. 1. and 1. wee teach against the Jesuit Lysimachus Nicanor that his Prelates should not invade the King and civill Magistrates sword and be civill Judges as Popes and Prelates are against which writeth Tertullian Origen Hilarius Chrysostome Ambrosius Augustinus The author of the Survey saith that if every Eldership be the tribunall seat of Christ what appellation can bee made there from to either provinciall or generall councell and hee meaneth that there can bee no appellation to the King seeing the Presbytery in Churches causes is as immediatly subject to Jesus Christ and the highest Judicature on earth as the King is Gods immediate vicegerent on earth nearest to Jesus Christ in civill causes I answer the cause that is meerely ecclesiasticall as the formall act of preaching and ecclesiasticall determining of truth in Pulpits and the determining the truth in Church assemblies in an ecclesiasticall way in Synods and the excommunicating of a scandalous person are immediatly subject to Jesus Christ speaking in his owne perfect Testament and these causes lie not at the feet of Princes to bee determined by them as Kings but in a constitute Church they are to bee determined by the ordinary Church assemblies and in this place there is no appeale from the Presbytery to a King but it followeth not that there can bee no appellation from a Presbytery to a provinciall or to a nationall assembly 1. Because though every Presbytery bee the tribunall seate of Christ yet it is but a part of the tribunall seat of Christ and such a part as may easily erre and therefore appellation may bee made from the weaker and the part more inclined to erre to the stronger and maniest or the whole who may more hardlier erre and that is not denied by this author who dare not deny but they may appeal from a Bishop who doth and may misleade
Reformation of the Congregations of England IN the first article the Author acknowledgeth the Church of England was once rightly and orderly gathered either by Apostles â—â— apostolick men whether Philip or Joseph of Arimathea or Simon Zelotes as we may read in Fox c. Sothat all the worke now is not to make them Churches which were none before but to reduce and restore them to their primitive institution Answ. Though the Churches of England were planted by the Apostles yet since Popery universally afterward prevailed in both England and Scotland as Beda and Nicephorus and ancient histories witnesse we thinke by our brethrens grounds England losed the very essence of a true Church So that there be neede of the constituting of a new Church and not of simple restitution to the first restitution 1. Because the Congregations wanteth the essentiall constitution of right visible Churches as you say 2. Because you receive none comming from the Church of New-England to the seales of the Covenant because they are members of no visible Church Sect. 2. Certaine propositions tending to Reformation In the third or fourth Proposition the Author condemneth Laicks Patronages 2. Dedicating of Lands to the Ministry to these adde what the Ministers of New-England say in their answer to the thirty two Questions sent to them from Old-England where they condemne stinted maintenance Though the right of Church Patronages were derived from Romulus it is not for that of noble blood â—or Dionysius Halicarnasseus saith Romulus instituted Patronages when he had divided the people in noble and ignoble called Patricii Plebeii But this Patronage was civill and when servants and underlings were hardly used it hath a ground in nature that they choose Patrons to defend them therefore hee who gave libertie to a a servant amongst the Romans was called a Patron and he who defended the cause of the accused as Valla saith was called a Patron If it bee said that the servant was the proper goods and part of the Masters patrimony because hee might sell his servant and therefore there could bee no Law given to prove men may limit the dominion of the master over the servant I answer the servant was a part of his masters patrimony but a part thereof for sinne not as his Oxe or his Asse is a part of his patrimony therefore by the Law of nature whereby the weaker imploreth helpe of the stronger as the Lambe seeketh helpe from the mother and the young Eagle from the old the slave might well have libertie to choose a Patron and this is a ground that the Magistrate the Churches nurs-father by office should plead the Churches cause as her Patron and every one in power is to defend the Church in her liberties and patrimony and therefore in the Apostles time when holinesse and the power of Religion did flourish and was in court there was not need of any positive civill or Church Law for a Patron to the Church every beleever in power is oblieged to defend the Church but when men became Vulturs and ravenous birds to plucke from the Church what was given them the Councell of Millian in the yeare of God 402. wherein some say Augustine was president under Honorius and Arcadius some holy and powerfull men were sought from the Emperour to defend the Church in her patrimony and rights against the power and craft of avaritious men and they were called Patrons and the same was desired in the first Councell of Carthage but with the Bishops advice cum provisione Episcoporum Hence it is cleare patronages from their originall were not Church priviledges and Bishops being a part of the Church could not be the Patrons quia nemo sibi ipsi potest esse patronus and for this cause that learned thinketh this was the originall of Church Patronages but the Patrons have beene chosen with consent of the Church hence they were not as our Patronages are now which goeth 1. by birth 2. and are a part of a mans patrimony and civill thing that the Patron hath right unto under the Kings great Seale but as a Minister is not a Minister by birth neither was a Patron a Patron by birth and from this wee may collect that the Patrons right was but a branch of the Magistrates right and accumulative not primitive and that hee could take nothing from the Church and 〈◊〉 lesse might the Patron forestall the free election of the people by tying them and their free suffâ—ages to a determinate man whom hee presented and it is not unlike which Aâ—entinus 〈◊〉 when Bishops gave themselves onely to the Word of God to preaching and writing bookes in defence of the truth the Emperour tooke care that they should bee furnished with food and â—aiment and therefore gave them a pâ—tronus quem 〈◊〉 patronum curatoremque vocabant whom they called a patron and here observe the Bishop of old was the client and the sonne and Pupill now hee must bee the Patron and Tutor and therefore in time of Popery Antichristian Prelates would bee Patrons both to themselves and to the Churches But this seemeth not to bee the originall of patronages because this ground is common to all Churches but not all but onely some certaine Churches have patronages therefore their ground seemeth rather to bee that some religious and pious persons founded Churches and dotted and mortified to them benefices and the Church by the Law of gratitude did give a Patâ—onage over these founded Churches to the first foundators and their heires so as they should have power to nominate and present a Pastor to the Church But there were two notable wrongs in this for 1. If the fundator have all the Lands and Rents in those bounds where the Church was erected hee is oblieged to erect a Church and furnish a â—â—pend both by the Law of nature and so by Gods Law also Ergo the Church owe to him no gift of patronage for that nor is hee to keepe that patronage in his hand when hee erecteth a Church but and if hee being Lord heritor of all the Lands and Rents both erecteth a Church and dotteth a stipend sub modum eleemosynae non sub modum debiti by way of almes not by way of debt then is there no gratuitie of honour nor reward of Patronage due to him for almes as almes hath no reall or bodily reward to bee given by those on whom the almes is bestowed but onely the blessings of the poore Joh 31. 20. it being a debt payed to God hee doth requite it And Calderword saith no wise man would thinke that the Church men should allure men to found Churches and to workes of Pietie by giving them the right of presenting a man to the change and also hee would call it Simonie not pietie or religion if one should refuse to doe a good worke to the Church except upon so deareâ—t rate and so hard a condition as to
imagine would lead the twelve Apostles to speake to one single Congregation met in one place at one time the rest to wit the eleven and the seventic Disciples being silent for in the Church the God of order will have one to speake at once 1 Cor. 14. 31. But our reverend brethren seeing and considering well that the Church at Jerusalem could not all meet in one Congregationall way and that they were a Christian Church and so behooâ—ed to bee a Presbyteriall Church they doe therefore betake themselves to another Answer for they say that this Church at 〈…〉 an extraordinary constituted Church and 1. wanted an Eldership and presbytery as Christian Churches have now 2. the government was meerely Apostolicall 3. the constitution was somewhat Jewish rather then Christian for their service was mixed with legall ordinances and Jewish observances for many yeares and therefore cannot bee a patterne of the Christian visible Church which wee now seeke To which I answer 1. Because our brethren consider that the Church of Jerusalem will not bee their independent Congregation before wee obtaine it for us as a mould of a presbâ—tâ—riall Church they had rather quit their part of it and permit the Jewes to have it for us both but wee are content that their Congregations in some good sense bee given to them and not to Jewes 2. There is no reason but the Church of Jerusalem bee a Christian Church 1. The externall profession of a visible Church maketh it a visible Christian Church but this Church professeth faith in Christ already come in the flesh and the Sacraments of the New Testament baptisme and the Sacramentall breaking of bread Act. 22. 41 42. wee desire to know how saving faith in a multitude constituteh an invisible Church and the externall and blamelesse profession of that same saving faith doth not contitute a visible Church also and how this is not a Christian visible Church not differing in essence and nature from the 〈◊〉 Churches that now are to which the essentiall note of a visible Church agreeth to wit the preaching or profession of the sound faith if it bee called an Apostolick and so an extraordinary Christian Church because the Apostles doth governe â—it that is not enough if the Apostles governe it according to the rule of the word framing the visible Churches of the New Testament this way the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 5. shall bee an Apostolick and so an extraordinary Church which our brethren cannot say But wee desire to know wherein the frame of this first patterne Christian Church at Jerusalem is so extraordinary that it cannot bee a rule to us to draw the mould of our Churches according to it for if the Apostles make it a patterne of an ordinary Christian Church in Word and Sacraments to say it was extraordinary in the government except you shew that that government was different from the rule that now is in government is petitio principii to begge what is in question for these same keyes both of knowledge and jurisdiction that by your grant were given to the Church Matth. 18. 15 16 17. were given to the Apostles Matth. 16 17 18. and Joh. 20. 21. If you say it is extraordinary because as yet they had not Deacons for the Apostles did as yet serve tables where as afterward Act. 6. that was given to the Deacons by office and so they had not Elders nor Doctors nor Pastors as we now haâ—e but the Apostles were both Pastors Ruling Elders Doctors and Deacons and they were the onely governing Eldership and this was extraordinary that they had no Eldership and so they were for that same cause no presbyteriall Church whence it followeth that you cannot make this Church which had no presbytery a patterne of a presbyteriall Church But I answer this will not take off the argument if wee shall prove that after they were more then could meet in one Congregation and so after they were so numerous that they were moe Congregations then one they had one common government and 1. wee say though the Apostles had power to governe all the Churches of the world and so many Congregations yet if they did rule many Congregations as Elders and not as Apostles wee prove our point Now we say where baptisme and the Lords Supper was there behoved to bee some government else the Apostles admitted promiscuously to baptisme and the Lords Supper any the most scandalous and prophane which wee cannot thinke of the Apostles it is true say you they admitted not all but according to the rule of right government but this right government was extraordinary in that it was not in a setled Eldership of a Congregation which was oblieged to reside and personally to watch over that determinate flock and no other flock but it was in the hands of the Apostles who might goe through all the world to preach the Gospell and were not tied to any particular flock and so from this neither can you draw your classicall Eldership nor wee our Congregationall Eldership But I answer yet the question is begged for though it bee unlawfull for a setled Eldership not to reside where their charge is yet the question is now of a government in the hands of those who are oblieged to reside and give personall attendance to the flock and the government in the hands of the Apostles who were not oblieged to personall attendance over this and this particular flock which they did governe were governments so different in nature as the one is a patterne to us not the other and the one followeth rules different in nature and spirit from the other for though it were granted that the Apostles did governe many Congregations as Apostles not as Elders yet there was no extraordinary reason why these many Congregations should bee called one Church and the beleevers added to them said to bee added to the Church as it is said Act. 2. 47. And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should bee saved except this Church bee one entire body governed and ruled according to Christs Lawes 2. There bee seven Descons chosen to this Church Act. 6. and Deacons are officers of the Church of Philippi which our brethren calleth Phil. 1. 1. a Congregationall Church and Pnebe was a Deaconisse say they of the Church of Cenchrea Rom. 16. 1. and if they had Deacons they could not want Elders who are as necessary 3. This Church could not bee so extraordinary as that it cannot bee a patterne to us of the constant government of Churches by Elders which wee call Aristocraticall seeing it is brought as a patterne of the Churches government by the voices of the people which is called by Divines in some respect democraticall and this place is alledged by our brethren and by all Protestant Divines against Bishops and Papists to prove that the people have some hand in government to wit in election of officers and so the words are cleare Act. 6. 5.